《Dance With Me (Silent Whisper鈥檚)》


 Chapter 1

    ¡®When life gives you a Lemon, make Lemonade.¡¯


    Somewhere around a mountain:


    A little girl of about 10 years old was seen crying as she quickly dialed a number from her phone. On the third ring it was picked.


    ¡°Hello mummy.¡± L said in tears.


    ¡°Yes, what is it? Why are you crying? You and Nora aren¡¯t back from the walk you both took one hour ago.¡± Mrs Mary, the twins mother said worriedly as she put the phone on loud speaker so that her husband will also hear their conversation.


    ¡°Mummy Nora fell of the mountain.¡± L answered sobbing badly.


    ¡°What!? Oh my Gosh, how did this happened?¡± This time around it was James, their father who asked.


    ¡°We were both ying around the mountain when Nora feet suddenly slip and she fell off the mountain, pleasee quickly and help her mum. We are at the mountain close to our house, hurry up please.¡± L answered still crying.


    Soon ambnce and helicopter came down to the mountain, the helicopter went down to the bottom of the mountain and fly out with a bloody Nora.


    They quickly put her body in the ambnce which zoom off.


    ***


    The Next Day:


    News reporters were seen littering around the hospital and were been blocked froming inside the hospital by the police.


    When they saw the white limousine that drove the Dantes, they rushed to meet them, but their bodyguards and police prevented them from getting closer. A reporter sessfully maneuver the guards and police and reached the couples heading worriedly inside the hospital, holding up his phone to them as he put it on record.


    ¡°Sir, sir one moment please, is it true that the young star actress and singer who has appeared in numerous movies met with an ident today?¡±


    James stopped briefly to answer the young man.


    ¡°Yes, one of my precious daughter met with an ident today, I don¡¯t know her condition yet.¡±


    ¡°Will she be okay?¡± The man asked still persisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t answer that question now.¡± With that, James quickly left him and entered the hospital with his wife.


    _________


    The doctor in charge requested for them immediately in his office.


    ¡°What were they doing in that mountain all by themselves? Didn¡¯t someone go with them? Assume someone went with them this wouldn¡¯t have happened, so why where they alone?¡± Doctor Maliki asked Mr and Mrs Dantes.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know they went to y on that mountain, we thought they were at the back of the house, please is Nora okay?¡± James asked in a worry tone as his wife, Mary, sitting beside him and crying out her eyes.


    ¡°She is okay, though she is now awake, it still baffles me that Nora would survive such a great fall,¡± Doctor Maliki said with a smile, Mary and James breathed the breath they didn¡¯t even noticed they were holding, and smiled at the doctor.


    ¡°But I am sorry to say this, the fall didn¡¯t kill her and for that we are thankful to God, but some of her body won¡¯t be the same again.¡± Maliki added, the smile on the faces of the Dantes vanished as it had quickly came.


    ¡°What do you mean doctor, won¡¯t she be able to walk again?¡± Mary asked her deepest fear.


    ¡°I wish that was the case ma¡¯am, but it is not, it is more than that.¡± Doctor Maliki answered.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± James demanded.


    ¡°She has lost her sight.¡± Maliki finally told them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you doctor, please borate.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter Nora is blind, and no, there is no operation that can fix that. My guess was she bbour her head against the rocks many times she fell down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°This can not be happening, how can Nora be blind, is there nothing we can do doctor, we don¡¯t mind the amount, we will pay you.¡± Mary said crying.


    ¡°I am sorry but there is absolutely nothing that can be done in her condition now, and also, the impact of her, hitting her head on the bottom of the mountain so hard, made herrynx, which is her voice box, got damaged as well, she can¡¯t talk again. Like I said, I am still in shock she survived that fall, her bones weren¡¯t broken, it still a miracle. This is the time she will need you both most, and with your support and love for her, she will pass through this deep waters.¡±


    ¡°Okay doctor, thank you so much for your help. So can we see her?¡±


    ¡°Sure, follow me.¡± The doctor said and took them to the ward Nora was, in there, she was greatly bandaged, her throat that was sh before had been stitched.


    ***


    L switch on the T. v. in the living room as she sat down on one of the sofas to watch thetest news. L and Nora weren¡¯t identical twins so it was easy to differentiate the both of them.


    ¡°We just got an information from an insider who confirmed that Nora, the star reality child was met with a terrible ident, the insider also informed us that the ident she had has rendered her blind and her voice box was damaged permanently. In case you don¡¯t know the ident victim, she is the Popr child actor who rose into fame in a T. v. reality show, Sing with Nora, where it was widely known to the billions of viewers how melodious her voice was. Not only is she good at acting, she is also good at singing. Her twin sister L, famous for music, hasn¡¯t been seen since Nora¡¯s ident. We do hope and pray that the trial moment for our young celebrity reality actress should pass her by.¡± The T. v. news reporter said.


    L heard her parents car driving in, she quickly switch off the T. v. and ran upstairs to her room she shares with her twin sister, climbing the twin big size bed, she pretended to be asleep.


    Mary quietly entered the room and saw L asleep. She gently woke her up.


    ¡°L dear, wake up.¡±


    L opened her eyes and yawned out loudly in pretence.


    ¡°Mummy is my twin sister okay?¡± L asked in a concern tone.


    Mary started to cry afresh again. ¡°I don¡¯t think she will ever get better, the fall she had damaged her eyes sight and it also affected her voice. Doctor¡¯s report said she wouldn¡¯t be able to sing or see again. I kept on asking myself why wasn¡¯t it her bones that break when she fall off that mountain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much mum, I am here for you and daddy, I will make you guys proud.¡± L said hugging her mum.


    ***


    The days rolled by as weeks passes by, Nora was discharged a monthter after the stitch she had in her throat and head were removed.


    She was put in a wheel chair and Mary took her home blocking the questions throw at her by the reporters, once at home, things weren¡¯t the same again, everyday Nora finds herself getting lonely in the house, since she couldn¡¯t see or talk she find herself feeling dejected. Although even with the state of her blindness, she knew her way round the house like the back of her hand.


    Her parents would leave the house for their beloved daughter T. v. reality show, Sing With L, she has overthrown her sister and taken the show from her. Mary and James wouldn¡¯te back until midnight, they have to be there for their beautiful daughter, L, always. By the time they arrive, Nora would have gone to sleep.


    L then quickly requested that Nora was moved into another room that she can¡¯t stay with her twin in the same room again, which was carried immediately.


    James couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he decided to call his mother, Mrs Kate, toe and carry Nora.


    Kate came and took Nora but not without exchanging some words with her son and wife.


    ¡°I am deeply disappointed in you two.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s L wish, she doesn¡¯t want her friends or her growing fans to ridicule her about her twin sister who is a handicap, try to understand us mother.¡± James tried to let his mother see his reason. L was hiding and listening to their conversation.


    ¡°I just hope that you don¡¯t regret your actions you took today James, one day you both will realize the grave mistakes and decisions you make today, mark my words, I just hope then, it wouldn¡¯t be toote.¡± Kate said and gently took Nora¡¯s hand in hers and lead Nora to her rented car, she drove off. L came out from her hiding ce.


    ¡°Mum and dad, since Nora won¡¯t being back ever again, from now henceforth, I don¡¯t have any twin sister, okay.¡±


    ¡°But people know that your are a twin and also know that Nora is much alive.¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Not for long, leave everything to me.¡±


    The following day, the whole T. v. station talked about the sudden death of Nora.

 2

    ¡®Everything happens for a reason. That reason causes changes. Sometimes it hurts. Sometimes it¡¯s hard. But in the end it¡¯s all for the best¡¯.


    ¡°It came as a big shock to us to hear the sudden demise of the Star Reality super star, Nora Dante, whomitted suicide yesterday night. It was announced by no other person than her twin sister, Lora Dante, who posted it on her Facebook page early this morning. Nora was a bright and intelligent girl who rose into fame when she acted ¡®When the Star Sing¡¯. She is the highest paid young actress in Cas, her country home. The story of how Nora, a 10 year old girl, who came into limelight has been told repeatedly, her story is from grass to grace. Before her death, it was said she willed all her properties in L¡¯s name should in case something happened to her, which also L posted.¡± The newscaster said and the picture was disyed on the T. v. ¡°It¡¯s a pity Cas lost one of its very own, a special one. The date of her burial hasn¡¯t been fixed yet, we all sympathize with the grieving family.¡±


    Somewhere in Floda:


    Once the nended them on Floda, Kate texted her driver toe down to the airport to pick her and her granddaughter up.


    In less than 30 minutes the driver pulled up beside Kate. He quickly got down from the Suv Jeep and open the door for Kate and Nora to enter. Nora who was asleep restedfy against Kate¡¯s shoulder who carried her in.


    The driver open the car booth and put the little luggage in it, closing it, he entered the car, started it and drove them out of the airport.


    ¡°How was your little trip ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°It was fine Craig thank you, you did note with your son Philip to the airport?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, he doesn¡¯t want toe with me today, he wants to stay at home and wee your granddaughter.¡± The driver now known as Craig replied Kate.


    Kate smiled at that. ¡°I hope you told him about the situation of my Nora? I don¡¯t want him to start asking questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, Philip is fully aware of it.¡± Craig answered.


    ¡°Good, Philip is just like you Craig, I am happy Nora will have someone to y with.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourplement ma¡¯am.¡±


    Craig lost his wife some years ago in an ident which imed her life. Philip, his son, was young then. After his wife burial, things became so difficult for them that his son has to drop out from school and join his father in collecting and throwing away dustbin from door to door and were getting paid.


    They met Kate when they went to her house to ask if she has any dirt to throw away.


    Kate took pity on them especially his son and asked his father which other job he could do.


    ¡°I can drive ma¡¯am, I was once a driver in apany before I lost my wife.¡±


    Kate immediately employed him and gave him and his son the boys quarter to stay, her kindness didn¡¯t end there, she also enrolled Philip in one of the best schools in Floda. For her kindness Philip prepared a delicious delicacy for her, which she ate. It was then she got to know that histe mother was a cook in a big restaurant and that was where Philip had learned how to cook. Ever since she tasted his food, Philip get to prepare her a special delicacy on her birthday.


    They soon reached her house and the gate man quickly open the gate for them. At that moment Nora woke up.


    ¡°Nora we are home.¡± Kate said sadly, she has forgotten that Nora couldn¡¯t hear her.


    Philip a young boy of 15, was waiting patiently for them at the corridor, once he saw Nora getting down and standing next to Kate, he was taken aback by her beauty and noticed there was no trace of smile in her face, then and there he swore silently to himself that he will make her smile and always be her eyes and ears.


    Heter told Kate once they were inside the house that he would be the one to prepare the evening meal that day, at least to wee Nora.


    A weekter, Kate paid two teachers who usuallye to her house everyday to teach Nora signnguage and Braille. With time Nora was fast learning it.


    **


    In Cas:


    L announced that they have buried Nora that it was Nora¡¯sst wish which she had written beforemitting her suicide.


    L soon became famous for her singing roles in movies that people all over the world would buy her movies just to hear her sing. Nora was soon forgotten in time as L take over.


    ***


    Floda:


    As the months rolled away, Nora wishes to see and hear everything that is going on around her, especially Philip, she got to know his name through Braille, when Philip wrote it out for her. She wish she could tell him how nice he was and how she loved his food. She was scared to write out her thoughts, how could she write something she couldn¡¯t see. Everyday she woke up hopping to see the world like she once did but every time she was disappointed.


    With each day that passes, Nora and Philip became close.


    One stormy night, Nora was trying to make out some words with her Braille book when she felt it.


    She shrugged her shoulder and continued her reading, she felt it once again as if someone or something was calling out to her. She had mastered the whole house and sometimes wander around the house on her own, sometimes with Philip.


    Nora got down from her bed and find herself bending down beside her bed. As if she was being controlled by something she pushed her bed to one side of the room, with her two hands she felt around the floor and her left hand caught something. Touching it carefully she noticed it was like a door handle. Nora find herself pushing it, it gave a quiet squeaked as it gave way, revealing an ancient staircase. She touched around and felt the staircase.


    Nora tried to stop herself from going down but couldn¡¯t, she wanted to scream but remembered she couldn¡¯t.


    Why was her body not obeying her? Did her grandmother not know about this secret door in her room when she brought the house?


    So many questions ran through her mind that was left unanswered. She closes her eyes and walk down the stairs.


    When she felt her feet touched the mere ground, she opened her eyes and got the shock of her life.


    She could see.


    She closes her eyes and opened it again, she could still see.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She tried to say something and heard her voice, she could also talk.


    She turned back and look around her and saw herself in a garden, she saw the staircase she has walked on staying in the middle of the garden. She quickly climbed the staircase as soon as her feet touches the staircase on her third stride, she couldn¡¯t see nor talk.


    Her body automatically turned back and she find her feet touching the ground once again.


    As soon as her feet touches the ground, she could see.


    She took her time and look around the garden, this time, she noticed that this wasn¡¯t a mere garden.

 3

    ¡®Dance every performance as if it were yourst. Dance from your heart and let your passion shine through.¡¯


    What is going on? Why is she seeing in this garden? Does it mean she was in a magic garden?


    Nora thought as she looked around in bewilderment. So many questions left unanswered.


    She tried toe up with a reason why she was here but couldn¡¯t.


    As if she was still controlled, she began walking down a part which suddenly appeared in her right side.


    As she walk, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the beauty of the garden. Filled with all kinds of flowers, the garden smells nicely and in as much as she wondered where she was, Nora smiled for the first time.


    She was so much taken by the beauty of the garden that she didn¡¯t notice when she stopped moving. When she did, she gasped out in shocked and dismay to what her eyes saw.


    Right in front of her were plenty fairies, all kinds of fairies, small and beautiful, but something seemed odd with the way they moved. The huge tree they surrounded was lifeless, all it leaves were gone. The tree waspletely dried and dead.


    Nora moved closer and closer to the fairies that surrounds the tree to check why they all seemed to be floating inside of flying. Once she was close enough, she noticed all of them weren¡¯t moving at all, their eyes where closed as if they were..


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    A voice whispered in her ears.


    Nora shriek out in fear and almost fell down but quickly stops herself, she looked up but saw no one. Nora looked frantically everywhere but couldn¡¯t see the one who spoke.


    ¡°Who is there!?¡± Nora shouted, her voice echoed around her, she wasn¡¯t afraid, she was just curious to see the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t scream out loud, I am standing on top of your head, and no, don¡¯t use yourrge hand to check if truly I am in your head.¡± The voice answered in a convivial way.


    ¡°Where am I and who am I speaking too?¡± Nora asked. ¡°At least can I see who I am having this conversation with?¡± She added.


    Nora suddenly find herself staring at a tiny person in front of her, she was flying around in circles. A female tiny beautiful fairy, her wings were blue, her hair blue, her eyes blue, in fact everything about her even the clothes she wore was blue.


    ¡°Who are you? Am I dreaming?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°A fairy like what you humans do call us and no you¡¯re not dreaming.¡± She answered.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a fairy but what is your name, why are those fairies floating around that tree and not moving like you, and why am I here?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°My name is Daisy, and yes, those fairies you see are dead. And to answer yourst question, you¡¯re here because you have to be here.¡± The little fairy now known as Daisy answered.


    ¡°Is this a magic garden? I mysteriously find the staircase that leads into this garden in my room.¡± Nora said.


    ¡°Magic garden?¡± Daisy says inughter and looked around them. ¡°Well it does seems like a garden to you because of the flowers, but this is not a garden but Uprigralon Kingdom, were all kind of fairies lives.¡± Daisy exined.


    ¡°I called it a magic garden because the world I came from, I am blind and can¡¯t talk, and also can¡¯t really hear a word.¡± Nora exined.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Daisy asked.


    ¡°Yes, that was why I called it a magic garden, in your kingdom I could see, hear and talk like I use to.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you have an ident?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did, but I don¡¯t want to remember that ident.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me, so what is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Nora. Ehm sorry to ask, why are you the only one alive? Were you the one who had killed them?¡±


    ¡°No, my sister did that to them.¡± Daisy said sadly.


    ¡°Your sister killed all these fairies? Why?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°A long time ago, in the once great kingdom of Uprigralon lived two sister who ruled the kingdom, they were the only fairies dancers in the entire kingdom. They weed all types of fairies, Brownies, Pixies, Leprechauns, Elves, Kobolds and every kinds all lived in this wonderful kingdom.


    The sisters who loved themselves ruled in oneness and harmony until a Sluagh fairy, an old fairy, paid a visit to the kingdom.


    Everything changes as the elder sister became friends with the Sluagh fairy. She exchanged her dancing skills with a musical voice and dark powers. One day, the Sluagh fairy told her, for her to get the most lovely voice, she must kill all the fairies in the kingdom.¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°And this was the result?¡± Nora asked moved to tears by the story.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Daisy replied.


    ¡°If all these was happening, where was the other sister?¡± Nora suddenly asked.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t around when all these happened, when she came, she was toote in saving her people. Her sister had killed them all and gotten more powers. With her new found powers, she left this kingdom to the world of the human.¡± Daisy exined.


    ¡°If she was the only fairy that was alive, that would means, you¡¯re that fairy, right?¡±


    ¡°For a human, you¡¯re intelligent, yes I am.¡±


    ¡°So what happened to the Sluagh fairy that causes all these?¡±


    ¡°I killed her out of anger. I have this feelings that my sister is out there, somewhere in the human world, but I don¡¯t know where, I believe we will meet again one day.¡±


    ¡°So you are dancing fairy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thest one.¡±


    ¡°Then can you teach me how to dance, at least when you teach me, you won¡¯t be thest one, we will be two, so what do you say about my suggestion?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°Well, if you can find your way back here tomorrow night, I will give you an answer, its almost dawn in the human world.¡± Daisy said.


    Nora blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°But it has not be up to two hours I came down here.¡±


    ¡°Your world and mine are different so is time Nora, try toe tomorrow when it calls on you like it did today, and I will give you an answer, good night.¡± Daisy said.


    And before Nora would reply, Daisy was gone.


    She looked at the dying tree and was surprise to see a tree full of life. The dead fairies were no where to be seen.


    She find herself going back to where the staircase was. As soon as her feet touches the stairs, she was once again weed once again in darkness, the smile that was stered on her face all though her conversation with Daisy, faded.


    Her feet carried her back to her room.


    ***


    ¡°Her ears are perfectly okay now Mrs Kate, she will start hearing things from now henceforth.¡± The doctor whom Kate had called for Nora¡¯s checkup, told Kate.


    Kate smiled at that news. ¡°Does that mean she would one day regain her sight and voice doctor?¡± Kate asked, her eyes filled with hopes.


    ¡°Maybe, she would regain her sight and voice one day, well that is my prayer for little miss Nora.¡± The doctor answered.


    ¡°Thank you, and one more thing, no one should know about Nora¡¯s existence.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t breath a word.¡± The doctor said and left her house.


    Kate went to Nora¡¯s room and entered smiling at her granddaughter. ¡°Nora can you hear me?¡±


    Nora used her Braille words to answer her aunty.


    ¡°I can hear you grandma.¡±

 4

    ¡®In life, what you really want will nevere easy.¡¯


    The smile that aggrandize Kate¡¯s face was one in a billion when Nora used the Braille words to reply her. Thank heavens that she could hear, just a little time and she will recovered.


    ¡°I am so happy for you Nora. This has been the best news I have ever heard.¡± Kate told her and hug her tightly, Nora returning the hug with a smile of her own. Kate soon left Nora¡¯s room in a happy state. She won¡¯t give up on her grandchild, Nora deserves everything.


    Soon Philip came in and pull Nora gently to himself for a hug.


    ¡°My dad told me that you can hear once again, I am so happy for you Nora.¡± Philip said in a happy tone after he released Nora from his hug, he sat down next to her on her bed she sat on.


    Nora smiled at him for the very first time she had came here. ¡°I am happy too, that I can hear you Philip, especially to hear your voice.¡± Nora wrote through Braille words and Philip read it.


    The smile that graced Philip face when Nora had smiled at him made his love for Nora to grew the more.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve regain your hearings, I know one day Nora, one day, when you least expected, you will regain your sight and voice back, mark my words.¡± Philip said with hope in his voice, he surely believe Nora would recovered what she had lost. He doesn¡¯t know how, but he strongly believe she will one day. He wanted to hear Nora¡¯s voice, to hear her sweet voice. His father had once told him about Nora¡¯s life before the ident. He had quickly searched her name on Google which appeared and he quickly download some of her songs she sang in her various movies. Listening to her music made him realize how talented she is.


    Seeing the news of her death, her fake death, he was surprise. Kate asked him and his father to keep it away from Nora, which they did, that was two years ago.


    ¡°You really do believe that I will see again Philip? Do you?¡± Nora asked him through her Braille, surprisingly enough she was very fast with it.


    Philip smiled at her and peck her on her forehead in a friendly way.


    ¡°Nora, you should know that even in the darkest of nights, a light of a single candle can guide you, illuminating your path. Your darkest hoursts for only 60 minutes, and when you step back into the light, you know that you are truly alive. You are that light Nora and I believe your 60 minutes of darkest will soon be over and your light shall shine again, and you will be you.¡±


    Nora smiled.


    ¡°I lo-like you a lot Philip, you have always been there for me ever since I came here two years ago. I hope and I believe what you say Philip. Whenever I regain my sight, no matter how long it takes, the first person I want to see, is you, can you do that for me, as a friend?¡± This time around, Nora did her signnguage to Philip who understood what it meant. Nora heart nearly skip a beat and pray Philip didn¡¯t notice the sign she had wanted to use in saying Love, once she realize what she wanted to disy, she quickly changed it to like. She had long realize her love for Philip but was scared he won¡¯t see her the way she wanted him too, probably because of her age. She will let him know of her feeling once she bes older. If Philip get to know her feelings she has for him, their friendship would be ruined. She is okay being his friend for now, one day she hope he sees the feelings she had for him.


    Maybe that one day wouldn¡¯te. Nora thought as turned to face Philip where she heard his voice.


    ¡°I will be right there with you Nora and don¡¯t forget, I like you also.¡±


    ¡°I want to show you something.¡± Nora said in her signnguage. She wanted to show him the secret door she found outst night.


    ¡°What is it Nora?¡±


    Nora gestured to him for them to get down from the bed.


    Philip took hold Nora¡¯s hand and together they stood up from her bed.


    ¡°What next Nora?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Push my bed to a side of the room please.¡±


    Philip did as he was instructed and pushed the bed towards the door.


    ¡°I have done that Nora, what else again?¡±


    ¡°Look at the floor and tell me what you see.¡±


    Philip took a minute to check it. ¡°There is nothing here Nora, just the tiles.¡± Philip answered.


    ¡°Are you sure? You did not see anything like a door hand on the floor?¡±


    ¡°No Nora, I did not see anything.¡± Philip replied and went on to hit his feet all round where the bed was.


    Nora not believe went down to her knees and uses her hand to touch the floor, she was surprise when she couldn¡¯t find any door handle. She slowly stood up.


    ¡°You see, there is nothing here.¡± Philip added and moved the bed back to its ce.


    He gently made Nora sit on her bed once again.


    ¡°I have to go now Nora, I will see youter.¡± Philip announced once Nora gotfortable on her bed.


    ¡°Okay Philip.¡± Nora said with a smile towards him.


    Philip left her room with his own smile that graced his lips. Nora had smile at him.


    ***


    ¡°Philip, this would be the third time you have rejected the schrship to go to the top university, don¡¯t you have any ambitions of yours? Don¡¯t you want to be someone great in life? Through the cookingpetition you partake and won, they have given you a schrship which you have been rejecting, why my son?¡± Craig asked his son as soon as they finish eating their dinner in thefy of their sitting room.


    ¡°Dad don¡¯t do as if you don¡¯t know why I keep rejecting the schrship.¡± Philip answered nonchntly to his dad.


    ¡°I know it is because of Nora, but don¡¯t use because of her to kill your education. Any way have you told her your feelings son?¡± Craig ask his son.


    ¡°Not yet father, I am buying time. I don¡¯t know if she will love me back, that is my only fear.¡± Philip said sadly.


    ¡°In life, we should choose happiness above all. There is the constant fear in us that things may or may not work out. Instead of letting fear stop you from confessing your love to her, why not take that leap of faith and tell her your feelings Philip? If it works out, great. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you learn and keep moving.¡± Craig advised his son.


    ¡°I will tell her dad, but not now.¡±


    ¡°Okay son, but you should think of your future too, you¡¯re no longer getting any younger.¡±


    ***


    Nora was about to sleep that night when she felt that pull once again, this time, she heard a voice telling her toe. Climbing down from her bed, she pushed it to one side of her room and felt the ground around her. Her hand collided with the door handle. Nora was surprised, why wasn¡¯t the door there when she and Philip had checked it. Or does it appear only in night time?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Shrugging her shoulder, she opened it and once again her feet carried her to the garden. She smiled widely when she could see again.


    Without wasting time, she took the road that appeared next to her, she walked on a little bit before she saw the lifeless tree, once again, the dead fairies were surrounding it and were floating.


    Nora noticed some of them were missing. Did Daisy took them?


    ¡°Yes, I took some of the dead fairies to bury them.¡± Daisy answered her as if she knew her thought.


    ¡°How did you know my thought Daisy?¡± Nora asked the little fairy in front of her.


    ¡°The expression from your face told me.¡± Daisy answered.


    ¡°Okay, what do you say about my demand Daisy, will you still teach me how to dance? You haven¡¯t given me an answer yet, you told me you would give me your reply today.¡± Nora said excitedly as she told the fairy.


    ¡°After you left, I did a lot of thinking Nora, and I realize that my dancing skills shouldn¡¯t die with me, so yes I am going to teach you how to dance.¡± Daisy told her as Nora smiled.

 5

    ¡®Life moves on, it never stops. Forever turning, forever burning. Just like the eternal me of your soul.¡¯


    The joy that embedded Nora¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be told.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to teach me how to dance?¡± Nora asked joyfully as she stare at the little fairy.


    ¡°That was what I said Nora.¡± Daisy answered with a littleugh.


    ¡°Thank you so much Daisy, you don¡¯t know what this means to me.¡±


    ¡°I know Nora, there is no more time, dawn will soon catch up with us.¡± Daisy said to her. ¡°Close your eyes and block out every sound you hear.¡± She added.


    Nora did as she was told, closing her eyes, she blocked out every sound sorrounding her. She felt something warm touching her body, it felt strange but she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes to know what was that and lose her concentration. She trusted Daisy.


    ¡°Now, open your eyes Nora.¡± Daisy said, her voice now louder than before.


    Nora opened her eyes and it grew wide in shock. She was seeing Daisy more clearly, she looked down and gasped out in surprise when she saw she was of the same length with Daisy and she was flying like her. She was now a FAIRY!


    ¡°Is this real? Am I now a fairy?¡± Nora asked as she flew round Daisy.


    Looking closely at Daisy, Nora noticed how beautiful she is.


    ¡°Yes this is real Nora, unfortunately, the spell wears off in the next two hours.¡± Daisy replied her.


    ¡°So why did you transformed me into a fairy?¡± Nora asked as she flew next to her. She loves this.


    ¡°The dancing steps, for me to teach you how to dance you must be a fairy. I told you how I and my sister were thest dancing fairies in our world before she gave up her dancing skills for a beautiful voice. I am thest dancing fairy and me teaching you, we are now thest dancing fairies. The steps I am going to teach you will make the humans want to be like you, but no one except you and I will know it. Even if you want to teach someone, you won¡¯t be able.¡±


    ¡°Why will my kind want to learn it?¡± Nora asked not understanding.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°It is an ancient dance which humans don¡¯t know of, even our kind became jealous of it. Do not tell anyone where you learn the dance from.¡± Daisy told her.


    ¡°I will not tell anyone, but I nearly show someone I havee to love the door to this ce, but we couldn¡¯t find it. I thought it was gone forever.¡± Nora told the Daisy. Calling Philip her love made her blush in embarrassment.


    ¡°This garden choose to revealed itself to you for a reason, a reason I don¡¯t know of yet. But I know you have a great battle ahead of you. The garden won¡¯t reveal itself to any other person than the person it had chosen, which is you. This guy you spoke of, the one whom you said you love, have you told him about your feelings?¡±


    ¡°Not yet Daisy, I am scared to tell him, I don¡¯t think he loves me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Daisy said and gently took hold of her hand in hers. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re going to have a great love trial in the future, who will choose is what I don¡¯t know of. Love is like a wind Nora, it fly¡¯s wherever it went, you¡¯re like that wind, look carefully the direction you choose to go. Not all roads ends up straight, always remember. Now close your eyes.¡±


    Daisy told her and Nora did. ¡°Open it.¡± She added and Nora opened her eyes once again.


    They were now in a room where all kinds of instrument are.


    ¡°Where are we Daisy?¡± Nora asked looking at the beautiful tiny room that amodated their size.


    ¡°This Nora, is where I developed my dancing skills.¡± Daisy answered her.


    She p her hands together, sawdust came out of it and flew around the room, every instrument in the room came to life.


    ¡°Now is the perfect time.¡± Daisy told Nora with a smile.


    ***


    Philip couldn¡¯t sleep a wink, he has to summon courage and tell Nora his hidden feelings for her.


    But if she reject his love, just like his father had told him, he will mend up his broken heart and hope that Noraes to love him.


    Yes, she might not love him now, but perhaps in the future she might realize her love for him.


    He won¡¯t give up.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for morning toe so that he will tell Nora his heart.


    With that thought he slept off, dreaming of Nora.


    ***


    In Cas:


    Lora was happy with the way everything had yed out.


    Her twin sister has been forgotten with time as she did everything to make sure her name was on everyone lips and not her twin.


    This was what she wanted. This was the kind of life she wanted to live.


    Her parents loving her and only her.


    For the first time in three years Nora death was faked, she congratted herself and voice for her sess.


    ***


    Floda:


    Philip was seen holding Nora as he took her for a walk round the hugepound.


    ¡°Nora I really want to tell something that has been giving me sleepless night.¡± Philip said. He took her to the corridor and gently made her sit on the only sofa chair in there.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Nora asked using her signnguage to demonstrate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you would hate me for this after telling you, but I have to say it out, I can¡¯t hide it any more.¡± Philip said crouching next to her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hate you Philip, tell me.¡± Nora said in her signnguage.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Philip finally throw the bombshell.


    Those words Nora heard dden her heart that she tried not to smile. Philip love her?


    ¡°You love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Nora I do. I have loved you ever since I saw you, the day your grandmother carried you. At first I thought I was only attracted to you but as the days rolled by, I realized that it was love and not attraction. I really love you Nora, you may reject my love but I won¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    Nora removed her hand from his. ¡°Please I want to touch your face.¡± She said and Philip ce her hands on his face. ¡°I wish I could see you to tell you this. I love you too Philip, and no matter what the future brings, I won¡¯t let go of you.¡± Nora said and finally let the smile she was holding to appear on her face.


    ¡°Is that a promise Nora?¡± Philip asked feeling happy when he heard those words. Nora love him also?


    ¡°Yes, it is a promise Philip.¡±

 6

    ¡®Life is like dancing. If we have a big floor, many people will dance. Some will get angry when the rhythm changes. But life is changing all the time.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it is a promise Philip.¡± Nora answered him smiling as her fingers still lingers on his face.


    Philip smiled again. ¡°I have wanted to hug you for a long time Nora, can I hug you? Please?¡±


    Nora nodded her head.


    Philip smile and pulled her closer to him wrapping his arms around her.


    His embrace was warm, and his big, strong arms seemed very protective when wrapped around her frail body. Nora smiled at that and hug him.


    The world around her melted away as she squeezed him back, not wanting the moment to end.


    ¡°I love you Nora from the bottom of my heart. I have fallen for you. I fall for u today, tomorrow and forever and ever.¡± Philip said under his breath without Nora hearing it.


    **


    ¡°Son I am d you have told her about.. you know. If you haven¡¯t summon up the courage to tell her, would you have know she loves you back? I am d it went well.¡± Craig happily told his son that night.


    Philip had told his father about confessing his feelings for Nora and how Nora had epted it.


    Philip beamed in joy and went to hug his father. ¡°Thanks dad for everything.¡±


    Craig returned the hug. ¡°Life without love is like a tree without blossoms or fruit.¡± He said and patted his son on his shoulder. ¡°That was the kind of love I had for your mother, and I hope that is how your love for Nora is. She has been through a lot.¡± He added.


    ¡°I know that dad, that is why I want to be there for her at all times.¡±


    ¡°I know you love her but think about your future you want to have with her.¡± Craig said and brought out a white envelop from his back jean and drop it in front of his son on the table. ¡°The sponsors are now giving you ast chance son, think about it carefully tonight. Remember, it is one of the top university.¡± With that he left his son for his room.


    Philip looked at the envelop right in front of him, he was confused on what to do. Should he stay or go to the University?


    That night he came up with a decision.


    **


    Daisy has just finished teaching Nora some dancing steps and returned her back to her normal size.


    ¡°Your face is glowing today, what is the secret?¡± Daisy asked.


    ¡°Philip told me he loved me and I also told him I love him.¡± Nora replied happily.


    ¡°I am d you both has confess your hidden feelings, I for one know how much you love him.¡±


    Nora nodded her head and sigh in contented. ¡°I wish to see how he looks daisy, I really want to see him.¡± She said in a sad tone.


    ¡°He is a good looking guy Nora, you will see him one day.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean I could see perhaps in the future?¡± Nora asked in hopes.


    Daisyughed at that and lead Nora back to the staircase. ¡°That is for fate to decide Nora, and always remember the love trial you will face.¡±


    Nora nodded her head and left for her world.


    ***


    Philip told his father his decision and Craig smiled.


    ¡°That is good son, d you did some thinking.¡±


    Later in the day Philip went to give Nora something and he met Kate. Kate then told him where Nora was, in her room.


    Their closeness didn¡¯t escape Kate hawk eyes but, she was happy that Nora was slowly bing herself. She knew deep down her, that they both love each other, but pretended not to know anything. In fact if God hand was on this, she would have love Philip to be her son inw. Philip was a caring and jovial person, plus his cooking. She smiled at Philip as he walked towards the staircase.


    Philip went and entered Nora¡¯s room without knocking. He was astonish by what he saw.


    Nora was dancing.


    She was dancing without any music ying, it was as if she was listening to a invisible song.


    He didn¡¯t know that Nora could dance, not any dance, but ballet.


    Her moves were far different from the ballet dancers he used to watch or see.


    Nora stopped and bowed down to her imaginary audience. Philip didn¡¯t know when he started pping, startling Nora half to death.


    ¡°WOW, that was a nice moves Nora, where did you learn those steps? Do you dance? Howe none of your family knows that?¡± Some many questions.


    ¡°Dancing is my hidden talent that no one knows I have.¡± Nora answered him through her signnguage.


    ¡°Can you dance again, please, I love it. You got talent Nora real talent, I am definitely going to tell Mark (one of his sponsors) that you are a ballet star.¡± Philip said in enthusiasm.


    ¡°You really like it?¡±


    ¡°I love it Nora, dance it again.¡±


    ¡°I can only do that if you dance with me.¡± Nora sign back.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to dance Nora.¡± Philip said as he scratch his head. It has been long he had dance. Histe mother was thest person he had dance with, his mother had always dance ballet with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to dance with me because I am a handicap?¡± Nora sign, her face crestfallen.


    Philip quickly went over to her and held her hands. ¡°I have no such thought Nora, I will dance with you, though I know a little ballet.¡±


    Nora face light up immediately.


    They danced without any music, they were perfect.


    After a while, they stopped to catch their breaths.


    ¡°Before I forget, I came to give you this.¡± Philip said, he pulled out a sliver chain, inside was a round stone fixed, he let Nora feel it before putting it around her neck. ¡°That¡¯s the symbol of Mamaqui. She is the goddess of the moon in South American culture. She was married to Ipa, the god of the sun. You give that to the one you choose and she will protect that union for the rest of your lives. So I was told.¡± Philip exined. ¡°I¡¯ve had it for years, intending to give it to the one I love. That¡¯s you. I love you, Nora Dante.¡± he added.


    Nora touched it and smiled brightly. ¡°Even though I cannot see it, I love it. It is beautiful, thank you. I love you, Philip.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you wear that. We can never be torn apart.¡± Philip said and ce a gentle kiss on her forehead, now is the time or never. ¡°I have gotten admission Nora, but I don¡¯t want to go, I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Philip, you can¡¯t joke with your future, go, I will be fine. Be rest assure I will wait for you. Your future is important Philip, don¡¯t use because of me to give excuses. I will be fine.¡± Nora told him with her sign.


    Philip breathed a sign of relief when he read those signs. He was afraid of her reaction but now, he was d he told her. ¡°Thank you Nora, I will always call you every chance I get, every sound you would make on the phone, I will understand. I won¡¯t forget you Nora, my promise ne is with you, it is my heart Nora, please always keep it save. As long it is with you, I will always return to be with you. Thank you Nora for everything.¡± Philip said and for the first time, he kissed Nora. This time on her lips which Nora returned.


    ***


    True to his words, he texted Mark about Nora¡¯s ballet dancing skills.


    A weekter, he left Floda, Nora was there with him at the airport. They both hug themselves ignoring Kate and Craig who smiled. They were sitting in Kate¡¯s car.


    Reluctantly, Philip came down from the jeep. He went to hug Kate and then his father.


    Finally he kissed Nora. ¡°This is not a goodbye kiss Nora, I will be back before you miss me.¡± He whispered in her eyes and with a teary eyes he left them.


    ___


    Kate who was teaching Nora braille were in the sitting room when Craig barged in, his eyes red from crying.


    ¡°What is it Craig?¡± Kate asked suddenly rmed.


    ¡°It is Philip.¡±


    At the mention of Philip Nora¡¯s heart beat fast as she waited to hear it.


    ¡°The ne he boarded caught fire, they said there was no survivors.¡± Craig said in tears.

 7

    ¡®Death is a challenge. It tells us not to waste time¡­ It tells us to tell each other right now that we love each other¡¯.


    Kate shouted in disbelief as Nora listened attentively to every word.


    ¡°Craig will you shut up that mouth of yours before I do that for you. How on earth can you say the ne Philip boarded caught fire and there was no survivors.¡± Kate said in an angry tone.


    Craig allowed the tears to flow freely from his eyes. ¡°Check the news ma¡¯am, I was called and told the ne and every passengers on it were burnt to ashes.¡±


    Kate wasted no time in switching on the big sma t. v. in the sitting room and quickly put it on the news station.


    The first thing she saw was the headlines:


    Floda ne Fire ident: No Survivors.


    ¡°Flight 402 was a scheduled international passenger flight from Floda to Ba. The aircraft took off from Floda at 10:38 local time (12:38 UTC) with 187 passengers and 13 crew on board. At 11:49 when it wanted tond on Ba runway/ taxiways, unfortunately, it lose control and couldn¡¯tnd, the ne flew some miles away from Ba airport into the city of Valten, killing some people in process before it caught fire and everything was razed. We are yet to find out what actually caused the fire. All passengers and crew on board, 200 in total, were killed in the ident. There are no survivors. Our condolence to the grieving families.¡± The newscaster said as part of the t. v. was shown what remains of the badly burnt ne.


    ¡°No, no¡­ this can¡¯t be true, Philip can¡¯t be gone like that. Why did this happened to him, Philip deserve a second chance.¡± Kate said bitterly.


    Nora couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She touches her grandmother¡¯s arms to draw her attention to her.


    ¡°Yes my dear.¡± Kate said trying to calm her voice. She has forgotten that her granddaughter was with her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me what they said on tv is true, don¡¯t tell me Philip is dead please grandma, tell me they¡¯re lying.¡± Nora told her through her braille words.


    Kate couldn¡¯t hold the tears from falling. She couldn¡¯t hide it from Nora. ¡°Nora my child. Phi.. philip is dead.¡±


    Nora shook her head not believing. ¡°Philip can not die grandma, he promised me he would return to me. Philip always keep to his promise.¡± Nora said as she started crying.


    ¡°Nora, we all knew he boarded that ne. He is dead now Nora.¡± Kate said crying and turned to Craig who has been standing, silently crying. ¡°I am really sorry for your lose Craig. I wish there is something that could be done to bring back Philip. He was like a son to me and his death is a huge blow. I am sorry fate decided to y us this way Craig.¡±


    _____


    Few weekster, Philip was buried in Kate¡¯spound as Nora had wish. Though they didn¡¯t buried his body cause the ne and everyone was razed down to ashes.


    In those few weeks until the burial of Philip, Nora didn¡¯t visit her secret garden.


    Two nights after his burial she visited the garden. But she was not in the mood to dance.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair at all, fate didn¡¯t even give us a chance to let him live, even if he was crippled, I would have still love him, but fate tricked us.¡± Nora told Daisy cleaning away the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Why didn¡¯t fate give us a second chance daisy, why? When I thought I was being myself once again then this happened. Why does circumstances always choose me? I have given up on ever finding happiness, I just want to die and go and met Philip.¡± She¡¯d been crying, so her voice still cracked and caught in her throat.


    ¡°Sometimes, life do y us tricks Nora, but it depends on how we look at them. Everything always gets better, no matter how bad things seem, better things are yet toe, so smile and don¡¯t lose hope.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you Daisy, I should not lose hope? Philip is gone for good and you said I should smile and not lose hope? What do you mean by that?¡± Nora asked in bewilderment as she stare at Daisy.


    ¡°What I meant is you shouldn¡¯t lose hope on your life. Time is bestpanion like every good time, bad time will also be consider as past very soon. Just wait and keep your hope, strength and courage. The hope is there. The sun is rising. Our best days are yet toe so don¡¯t ever think of killing yourself.¡± Daisy told her encouragingly. If only she knew what faces her ahead.


    ¡°Thank you so much for this piece of advice. It is just too hard for me to believe that Philip graveys in thepound, that he is buried six deep feet and I can¡¯t even see him to tell him how much I still love him.¡±


    ¡°I know that Nora and I also know how you feel, but show fate how tough you can be, don¡¯t let fate win you. Of all the things that you will aplished, your greatest day is yet toe.¡± Daisy said and flew around her before stopping in her face. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and dance I still have one finally dance step to teach you.¡±


    ****? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nora finally told Kate about her dancing skills which Kate was surprised and astonish when she saw it. Nora¡¯s dancing was out of the world.


    Nora who always sit at Philip grave sometimes had promised herself that no one else, apart from her beloved grandmother and Craig, would ever see her face again. She told Kate who quickly made a face mask for her which concealed her face except her eyes and nose.


    Since the boy¡¯s quarter which Craig and histe son reside brought old memories to Craig, kate locked it up and ask Craig to be living with them at the main house, which after much plead heply. They were there for Craig.


    3 monthster, Mark came down to Floda to see Nora. He had earlier called to inform hising. Renting a car, he drove straight to the residence of Kate Dante.


    He was greeted and weed by Kate who usher him in.


    Calling out Nora who was being escorted by Craig by her hands. As usual she wore her face mask. Kate went to meet her and took her to a sofa to sit.


    ¡°Hello Craig.¡± Mark said as both men hug themselves, they were friends and so was their sons. ¡°I am so sorry about your lose and also sorry I didn¡¯t attend his burial, I couldn¡¯t make it. He was like a son to me, I don¡¯t know why death choose him.¡± Mark said trying not to break down into tears in front of them.


    ¡°Thank you Mark, I really appreciate.¡±


    ¡°So Nora, Philip told me a lot about you and how you got amazing dancing skills.¡± Mark said directing his speech to Nora.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ora sir not Nora.¡± Nora told him with braille words.


    ¡°Oops, my bad. Sorry Ora. So can you demonstrate a little bit of your dance?¡±


    ¡°Sure sir.¡± Nora answered, stood up from her sit and allowed her body to flow with the imaginary music ying inside her head. Kate who knew about hising had cleared and created space where Nora would demonstrate her ballet. Nora soon stopped dancing.


    ¡°Wow, that was fantastic.¡± Mark said really impressed by her little performance. ¡°There are high ces in Floda were you¡¯re going to perform ballet dance, and with this beautiful dancing style, you will soon be a household name.¡± He added with a smile.


    Nora smiled at that and wish Philip was here. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but any performance I want perform, I wish to perform alone.¡± Nora told the man. Herst dance she had with someone was with Philip and she intend to keep it that way.


    ¡°No problem Ora, you¡¯re just like my son David who prefers to dance alone whenever he dances his ballet. One of these days I shall introduce him to you.¡±

 8

    ¡®Forget your past, Learn from your mistakes and look forward to your Future because good things are yet toe.¡¯


    ¡°I look forward to that sir.¡± Nora told him through her braille words.


    ¡°Please call me Mark, any friend of Philip is also my friend.¡± Mark said smiling at the masked girl.


    Nora bowed her head and left with Craig to her room.


    ¡°Sorry to ask Mrs Dante, I thought you had two grandchildren, girls, and onemitted suicide about 3 years ago. Who then is Ora?¡± Mark asked. His son David and Lora were friends and she had told him her twin sister, Nora,mitted suicide and now she was the only grandchild of the Dante family. Seeing this dancing girl that is of Lora age came as a surprise to him, so he had to ask to be sure about his suspicious.


    ¡°Oh Mark.¡± Kate saidughing. ¡°She is myte sister daughter, the one that died eight years ago. Though she couldn¡¯t live with me then until her father died some years back, so I automatically became her guardian until she is of age. But for now, she calls me her grandmother and she is my granddaughter.¡± The lie rolled out from Kate mouth with ease.


    ¡°So sorry for that, help me and tell her I will be bringing in some documents that she will sign, signing it automatically makes me her manager.¡± Mark said.


    ¡°Of course I will tell her.¡± Kate responded with a smile as Craig came down the stairs.


    ¡°Alright Mrs Kate, I still have some other ces I will be visiting, your home happens to be the first on my list.¡± Mark said going for the door.


    ¡°No problem Mark, thank you for wanting to help my granddaughter.¡± Kate said.


    Mark smiled at her and left with Craig behind him.


    They got to his rented jeep before Mark would open the door he turned to look at Craig.


    ¡°Take faith man, all is not lost. You are still alive my friend and Philip won¡¯t want to see you unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I feel guilty Mark, at night I cried myself to sleep with the thought that I was the one who had pushed Philip to his death. If I wasn¡¯t pestering my son to ept that schrship he wouldn¡¯t have ever thought of boarding that ne, I killed my own son Mark, I caused his death.¡± Craig said cleaning the tears that had escaped from his eyes.


    ¡°Stop saying that Craig, I am really sorry. I told my son to stay away from that his evil nephew Paul Mirror, if he hadn¡¯t harken to my words, he would have been with him in that fatal ident he had yesterday in Valten, my son would have been hospitalized by now. What I am trying to say is, it wasn¡¯t your fault, don¡¯t me yourself okay.¡± Mark said feeling sorry for his friend.


    ¡°Thank you Mark for your kind words, but you never told me you were rted to the Mirrors family, they¡¯re billionaires and are the most feared and dreaded mafia gang you will ever find.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Paul¡¯s father is my elder brother, but due to what he is into, I decided to change my surname and not associate with them or speak of them. But you know David, he wants that kind of life, to be like his nephew Paul. Anyway Craig, I will see you soon, take care of yourself and don¡¯t think too much.¡± Mark told him and entered his car and drove out of the premises of Kate.


    ***


    ¡°That was thest dance I taught you Nora, this is the time we part ways.¡± Daisy told her human friend.


    ¡°Part ways? What did you mean?¡± Nora asked slightly confused. They were under the huge tree Nora had first seen the night she discovered this secret ce. No floating dead fairies were seen, daisy had buried them all.


    ¡°What I meant is, this is where I will have to tell you goodbye.¡± Daisy said more clearly now.


    ¡°Why? Did I did something wrong in your world that you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°No, you did nothing wrong Nora, it is the ways and tradition in my world. I taught a human how to dance a fairy dance. Don¡¯t you still get it?¡± Daisy asked gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you Daisy, what is going on? Why are you saying all these things now?¡±


    ¡°I have taught you all that you need to know. When you leave this ce tonight, this will be thest time you will see this world or me. Like I told you, I was thest dancing fairy and now I have pass it down to you.¡± Daisy said and tears started falling from Nora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry Nora, I did what I have to do for you, to give you another chance.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me now that you gave up your life for you to teach me how to dance?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not exactly the way you had put it but yes.¡±


    ¡°How could you? You¡¯re my friend Daisy, my best friend. You gave up your life for a stupid dance I did not even know and I stupidly learn? You could have told me, if I had knew about this, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to learn your dance.¡±


    ¡°Nora you have to be brave now, there is nothing you can do.¡±


    ¡°In my world I can¡¯t see nor talk, then I discovered here and you gave hope, after that, I lost my Philip and now I am going to lose you too. This is too much.¡± Nora said, still crying.


    Suddenly a light emerged out of Daisy body and soon faded, her tiny legs began to disestablish.


    ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid, is the end of my journey.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, what¡¯s happening? Why are you fading? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­ old friend¡­ in the end, what matters isn¡¯t how long we¡¯ve lived, but how fully we¡¯ve lived¡­ The good we¡¯ve done¡­ the friends we¡¯ve made¡­ the love we shared along the way¡­¡± Daisy said as her as her hip and leg faded into sawdust.


    Nora began to cry harder. ¡°Don¡¯t go daisy.¡±


    ¡°It is the journey, Nora¡­ Remember that always.¡± Daisy said as her remaining body faded away leaving her head.


    ¡°Take away the dance you have taught me please, so that you can still live.¡± Nora pleaded.


    ¡°Fool¡­ how did you think my twin sister came into your world. I will be back Nora.¡±


    Before Nora would understand what she meant daisy disappeared.


    All the shiny flowers and everything began to fade.


    Nora find herself near the staircase and she find herself leaving the garden for her world, this time for good.


    ***


    Somewhere in Valten City:


    ¡°Please Fey bring back my only son to life, I can pay you millions.¡± Robert Mirror pleaded with his old friend.


    ¡°My friend, no amount of money can bring Paul back to life. The ident was a fatal one which imed his life. Sorry my friend, but there is nothing I can do.¡± Doc Fey said.


    ¡°Please let me see my son.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Doc Fey said and took him to the ward his dead son was. Robert cried when he saw his son corpse, he covered histe son face as the nurses took the still body out of the ward. He was about to go when he saw someone in the next bed.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, he was brought by an old man who said he survived a badly fire ident. Although the little money the old man usually brings couldn¡¯t afford his treatment, so he abscond and we bought him here, it has been almost 4 months now, once he stop breathing, we are throwing him out into the river.¡± Doc Fey exined.


    Robert walked around the body.


    ¡°Will he survive Fey?¡± Robert asked suddenly.


    ¡°Yeah, once I see the right money, I willmence treatment immediately, if he had wanted to die, he would have died the day they brought him here, he is a fighter I must say.¡±


    ¡°Once he is awake, can he remember who he was?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With the multiple injuries he had sustained, there is a 99% guarantee that he won¡¯t remember who he ever was. Why all these sudden question Robert?¡±


    ¡°I have an idea Fey. This boy has the height and body build of my son, I need you to perform a surgery on him, you are the best in this field old friend, give him the face of my dead son.¡±


    ¡°You know that is going to cost you a lot of money Robert.¡± Doc Fey said, rubbing his palm together. He loves money.


    ¡°I am going to give you money that your third generation will still be spending, just make him look exactly like my son. This will be our secret old friend. Once he wakes up, he is Paul Mirror.¡±

 9

    ¡®Stay patient and trust the journey, have patience. All things are difficult before they be easy.¡¯


    10 Years Later:


    Somewhere in Valten City:


    Paul Mirror silently sit in his car, waiting for his victim to get out of the club. He has something that he wanted and will get it.


    No one betrays him and get away with it, and he nned on taking this personally. After waiting some minutes more he open his car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Doors open and close.


    Going inside the club, he saw it has been closed. Michael, a member of his, breaks the lock and stepped aside for Paul to go in.


    Paul entered and find his way easily, slowly he open the door and find the man gathering his things and didn¡¯t notice his presence.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Paul said and watches as the man jumps from shock and turns around to face him with fear on his face.


    ¡°Bo.. boss.¡± he whispered in great fear when he saw Paul Mirror.


    Paul motion for Michael to tie him up, he wasn¡¯t move by the pleads the man throw at him even when he hasn¡¯t done anything to him yet.


    Michael took arge knife under his coat and gave it to Paul who immediately cut the man first fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s for calling me boss after what you did.¡± Paul told him.


    Then he cut off his remaining three fingers. ¡°That¡¯s for lying to me.¡± He said calmly.


    Andstly he cut his whole arm off. ¡°That¡¯s for betraying me friend.¡±


    Paul sit back and watch in pleasure as the man scream out in pains.


    ¡°This is just the beginning sweetheart, we still have a lot to discuss.¡± Paul told him with his cold voice he normally use whenever he was down to business.


    10 minutester,


    ¡°Clean up this mess.¡± Paul told his men walking out of club.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Floda:


    Just as Mark had promised, he brought some documents which Nora signed with the help of her grandmother. He became her manager.


    Over the years that went by, Nora became famous for her dancing style. No ballet dancers can dance her style no matter how hard they tried, it was as if something was preventing them.


    She misses Daisy and hoped over the years that one day she will meet her fairy dancer.


    Nora was nicknamed goddess of dance in the whole of Floda and outside. A blind dancer whose face has ever been seen and how she could still dance remains a mystery to everyone.


    With her sexy curves that got guys drooling and lusting after her and girls getting jealous of her body, Nora didn¡¯t know what her body did to others. Some guys masturbate with mere thinking of her.


    Though she knew she had male admirers but sessfully turn them down whenever she was asked out.


    The only person who kepting back was Mark son, David. She love his personalities but couldn¡¯t find a ce to give David in her heart. Her heart has only one person in it which is Philip.


    The ne she always wore was a promise Philip made to her, he will return. She has the faith and believe that Philip would return one day.


    She has told David multiple times that she wasn¡¯t interested in him.


    ¡°Why is that Ora, I tried everything to please you even though you¡¯re blind. You ought to be happy that I, David, wants to date you.¡±


    ¡°I told you I am waiting for Philip.¡± Nora told him through her braille words.


    ¡°And Philip is dead, he is gone forever Ora, why can¡¯t you just ept it and ept me into your life!¡± David shouted.


    She was in her grandmother¡¯s house and she knew Craig would be around somewhere near. They were sitting down in the same sofa.


    ¡®My greatest day is yet toe.¡¯ Nora thought to herself as she remembers daisy words to her.


    Something tells her that Philip isn¡¯t dead and the day she will encounter him would be her greatest day.


    Oh daisy, now I understand some of your words.


    ¡°I am sorry David, I am not the only girl in this world so please ept my decision. I don¡¯t love you, I only see you as a friend, a very good friend of mine.¡±


    David stood up angrily and bend down to whisper in her ear lowly. ¡°I shall have you in one way or the other Ora, if it will warrant me to use force on you, then I swear I will, you are dealing with the wrong guy. And whatever David wants, he get.¡±


    He left her speechless.


    Nora smiled and didn¡¯t take the words to heart, he was just hurt that she busted his ego by not epting him.


    She feels her ne and felt save.


    Where are you Philip¡­


    ***


    David drove away from Kate¡¯s house in a angry manner, he must have Ora. He is madly in love with her.


    Just like Ora, he too was perfect in ballet. In fact he was worshipped especially by thedies. His handsome looks always made ways for him.


    But Ora, Ora is the onlydy who doesn¡¯t see him the way others did. He knows she must have heard about how handsome he was and all. Then why is she not into him?.


    Philip is dead and gone for good, can¡¯t she get that into her thick skull for once.


    He was going to force her to like him, and the only person who can break her and bend her to do his will, his is nephew, Paul Mirror.


    His father doesn¡¯t know he stillmunicate with his Nephew.


    ***


    Valten:


    Paul Mirror was in a very annoying meeting, with this annoying Russian Mafia that was annoying the hell out of him. He was representing his father who was homesick.


    In fact he wish to shoot him.


    A few minutester, the meeting was over and Paul couldn¡¯t be more d. Not even bothering to shake his hand with the Russian Mafia man, he quickly left for his office.


    He got the shock of his life when he opened the door to his office.


    Sitting on his desk was a very naked Lora.


    Paul smiled at what was disyed before him and went to meet her, he got in between her legs and touched her thighs, running his hand slowly.


    ¡°What brings you here L?¡± Paul asked still caressing her, his hand slowly move upwards.


    ¡°To see you dear.¡±


    ¡°I told you, getting naked won¡¯t move me L.¡± Paul said and hug L. ¡°Get dressed and get out of here before I kill you.¡± He added darkly and moved away to sit.


    L quickly came down from the desk and wear her clothes quickly. ¡°I will be back for you sweetheart.¡± L throw a kiss at him and left him.


    She wanted Paul to herself, she was dating David and she love him with everything she had. But the day David introduced Paul to her, she vowed to have him. She was a superstar, a singer, with fans all over the world which didn¡¯t even move Paul. She was not greedy, but having two hot handsome guys only to herself isn¡¯t a bad idea.


    The desk phone started ringing and Paul picked it up. ¡°What!?¡± He shouted angrily.


    ¡°I am sorry for disturbing you but your 1 o¡¯clock is here, should I send him in?¡± His secretary asked.


    ¡°Send him in.¡±


    A man enters the room, Paul looked at him with a nk and deadly eyes.


    He has hatred for this man but kept him because he always get his job done well.


    ¡°Do you have the report papers?¡±


    The man sits down and start looking through his bags.


    ¡°Here you go boss.¡± The man says, cing the papers in Paul¡¯s hands.


    Taking the papers without looking at them, Paul gave him a calctor, which made the man looked at him confusingly.


    ¡°Take it!¡± Paul says in a warning tone.


    The man quickly takes it in fear of what Paul can do.


    ¡°How many children do you have Drake?¡±


    ¡°5 boss.¡± Drake answers.


    ¡°How many siblings?¡± Paul asks again.


    ¡°10.¡± Drake answered not sure where these questions are heading too.


    ¡°Are your parents still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    ¡°Okayst question. What¡¯s your wife name?¡±


    ¡°Josie.¡±


    Picking up the phone Paul says. ¡°Okay bring them in.¡±


    5 secondster, Michael and some of his men came in with all the members of Drake family that he mentioned, cing them on their knees, they all looked terrified.

 10

    ¡®Hand in hand, on the edge of the sand, they danced by the light of the moon. Life isn¡¯t about waiting for the storm to pass; it¡¯s about learning to dance in the rain.¡¯


    Drake frozen in ce when he saw his whole family members. He was very shock to his bones as he stare at them.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± Paul says sharply causing everyone in the room to turn their head towards him.


    ¡°Take this calctor and do this equation for me drake.¡± Paul said to him.


    With shaking hands, Drake holds the calctor.


    ¡°5+10+2 (Plus the full numbers of your wife name), tell me the answer Drake.¡± Paul continues.


    Working it out,


    ¡°It¡¯s 27.¡± Drake answers with a voice filled with fear.


    ¡°Correct, now so 27 minus 15.¡± Paul says.


    ¡°That answer is 12.¡± Drake replied.


    Paul turn to Michael and says ¡°Hand him a knife.¡±


    Michael looks shocks at first but does as he was told as he gave the knife to Drake, who collected it from him with shaking hands.


    Turning to Simon, one of his men, ¡°Take the kids out and let them go.¡±


    Simon quickly gets to action, taking the kids out of the office.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Paul smiled in satisfaction at the shaking man in front of him.


    ¡°I want you to slice each of your family members except your wife once on the shoulder.¡± Paul told him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Drake started but was stopped by the gun that is now pointed on his father¡¯s head.


    ¡°You either do that or I kill them, the choice is yours Drake.¡± Paul warned him in a harsh tone.


    Tears began falling out from his eyes as he stood up to do as he was instructed.


    With every slice, he hears one of his family members scream in pain, making him feel even more regret for what he did and pain knowing that he is the reason his family is in this situation.


    Once done he hears his boss voice again.


    ¡°Take them out and set them free.¡± He told Gabriel, another of his men.


    Making Drake sign in relief but stops when Paul continues.


    ¡°Except the wife of course.¡± He added.


    Paul enjoyed watching Drake suffers and he is also enjoying ying with his emotions.


    But this is the guy who stole from him and he doesn¡¯t show any mercy to those who betray him.


    ¡°Slice both your wife shoulders.¡± Paul told him with a smirk.


    Drake slowly made his way towards his trembling wife, telling her how sorry he his with his eyes.


    She just nods as her husband slice both her shoulders, making her scream in pain.


    ¡°Take her out.¡± Paul says. ¡°And all of you also go out.¡± He added.


    His men and Drake¡¯s wife left the office as Drake went back to sit in front of Paul again.


    ¡°We have a lot to discuss Drake, how about we start from the beginning, why did you steal from me?¡±


    30 minutester¡­


    Paul watches as Michael takes Drake out, he had ordered him to take him to the desert and kill him.


    Such a lose, he was a good worker.


    He sigh and open the paperwork Drake had brought to him few minutes ago.


    His cell phone rang, he brought it out from his pocket and answer it without checking the callers name.


    ¡°Hey son.¡± Robert Mirror deep baritone voice came out from the speaker.


    ¡°Hey dad.¡±


    ¡°I was just calling to tell you that I miss your cooking son, when are youing home?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°In about two hours from now dad, I am going through some works. Drake is dead, I killed him.¡± Paul said without missing a word.


    ¡°Oh, what did he do?¡± Robert Paul asked not surprise.


    ¡°He stole from thepany, he sold the drugs that were meant for our Russian business. This would be the third time he had stolen the drugs, he thinks he would get away from this again.¡± Paul told Robert, using one of his shoulder to hold the phone against his ear and continue signing the paperwork.


    ¡°You mean drake stole two times and you left him?¡±


    ¡°Yes dad, but stealing this third time shows he deliberately did it.¡±


    ¡°Paul how could you let a man steal from us not once or twice and you allow him to live? What have I been teaching you Paul. In this game of Mafia, ruthless is the key to gain respect amongst your follow Mafia¡¯s. You have to be tough like I did when I was your age. How do you think I achieve all that I have today if I keep giving those I had killed a second chance? Someone steals and you let the person live until he stole the third time? Don¡¯t try such mistakes again, that is not how Mafia boss do, we are pitiless, do you understand?¡± Robert said.


    He had always told his son, having any sort of soft feelings for his victims isn¡¯t allowed in thew of Mafia. They see such person like weaklings.


    ¡°Sorry dad, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Paul promised.


    ¡°I hope so Paul, do ande back home, I am dying to have one of your special delicacy today. I bless the day you were given to me. Love you son.¡±


    ¡°Love you too dad.¡± Paul said with a smile


    ¡°See you soon.¡± Robert said and cut the call.


    ording to his father, he had an ident some years back and was in a Coma for nearly two years. The first time he had opened his eyes he met Robert smiling down at him.


    ¡°My son, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t remember who the man was or why he had called him his son. The doctor said it was because of his Amnesia he couldn¡¯t remember his father. He didn¡¯t believe the doctor until his father had showed him various pictures he took together with him, he then believed him.


    Heter got to find out that he could cook when he tried to cook for his father, ever since then, he usually prepares meals whenever Robert asked him.


    Robert was d at the bonus discovery. Who could cook like his son? No one.


    His father then told him about his life and how ruthless he was before his ident. He taught Paul everything he needed to know about Mafia, and made him ruthless, cold-hearted even.


    Robert Mirror said to him the day he was handling over thepany to him.


    ¡°Murders came with smiles, shooting people was no big deal for us son. Judges,wyers and politicians have a license to steal. We don¡¯t need one, because we help them. The blood of Mafia runs in you son, don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Even though he was seen as a monster to the world, that didn¡¯t stopdies from going after him. He was handsome, so stunning thatdies marvel at his sight. One thing they wouldn¡¯t understand about him was that, no matter how girls throw themselves at him, he wasn¡¯t interested in any of them.


    Unlike his father who kills at any mistakes a gang member did, he usually give them a second chance to amend their wrongs a chance Drake wasted two times.


    ***


    Lora didn¡¯t acknowledge any greetings sent in her way when she entered her private jet. It took off immediately going towards Cas.


    When she got down from her jet, she entered the Suv jeep already waiting for her.


    When she got home, she ignored her mother and father when they tried to get her attention and went straight to her room, pushing any servants that mistakenly stood her way.


    She locked her room, went to her bed, took a pillow and ce it on her mouth, she screamed into it for a while before she kept the unfortunate pillow.


    ¡°I thought you said I will have everything I could ever dream off.¡± Lora said to the empty room.


    ¡°Yes I did.¡± A voice was heard but the owner of the voice wasn¡¯t seen.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t Paul love me?¡± Lora asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the universe doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t bloody care, you have to do something about this, can¡¯t you force him to love me? I want Paul by all means.¡± Lora said to the still empty room, she knew who was was talking too.


    ¡°We can¡¯t force someone to love, it is impossible, besides, I thought you are already dating David or did he dumped you?¡±


    ¡°No he did not, I am still dating him, but I also want to date Paul, in fact I need him to love me. I went to his office to surprise him, I even took off my clothes but he wasn¡¯t moved by what he saw.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re greedy Lora, you want to date two brothers? Why can¡¯t you be contented with what you have, if you continue to trend on this part, I am afraid, you will fall in a deep hole.¡± The unknown voice told Lora who has began pacing around her room.


    ¡°I need Paul, in case you have forgotten, I made a huge sacrifice in exchange to get whatever I want, and now I am telling you. I need Paul, I am addicted to him. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but let him love me. That is my wish.¡±

 11

    ¡®Beauty is when you can appreciate yourself. When you love yourself, that¡¯s when you¡¯re most beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°I will try to do as you have said Lora.¡± The unknown voice said.


    ¡°Better.¡± Lora replied rudely and went to the bathroom conjoined with her bedroom for a bath.


    The bathroom has a gleaming granite counter tops, walnut framed mirrors, jacuzzi tub, walk in shower room with over-sized shower head, fluffy towels neatly arranged, tile floor with under-floor heating, fluffy bath mat, wickerundry basket. The bathroom can fit in 20 people and the ceiling is gold with little crystal.


    Lora quickly took her bath and came out from the bathroom. She changed into another set of a beautiful mini gown that hug out her hips.


    Done with her makeup that took her longer than usual, she look at herself on the mirror and started praising her beauty. She normally do her makeup herself whenever she is home and not going anywhere.


    And of course, she always dressed as if she was going out which she wasn¡¯t.


    She went over to her double size bed andy on it, picking up her t. v. remote in her bed, she on the T. v. and change it to her best channel. The mask face of Ora popped on the T. v. as she dance. Lora had always wish to make friends with Ora and hope they meet one day, Ora is rich like her and they would make a great friends.


    Not everyone knows about Nora¡¯s blindness, they wouldn¡¯t have believe, because thedy they normally see on T. v. and on live stage doesn¡¯t do as someone blind.


    Soon Lora slept off day dreaming about Paul Mirror.


    ***


    Valtan City:


    Robert pushed his empty te away from him as a maid quickly came to take the te away from the ss table.


    ¡°Son this is the most delicious meal I have ever tasted. Again, your cooking remains me of how proud I am to have you as a son.¡± Robert Mirror praise his son meal as he just finish eating a very hot delicious meal prepared by him.


    ¡°Thank you dad.¡±Paul smiled at him and went back to his game he was ying from his IPhone.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee son. Anyway, the Viper¡¯s called, they said you didn¡¯t get the drugs as promised.¡±


    ¡°Yeah dad I couldn¡¯t make it to to the deadline, I will call them and assure them that their cargo will get to them before the week runs by.¡±


    ¡°Better, I don¡¯t want this to cause an issue between them and us.¡± Robert told his son. ¡°How was the meeting with the Russian Mafia?¡±


    ¡°It went well, he agreed to our terms.¡± Paul replied.


    Robert nodded and sent a smile across to him before he stood up and left the dinning table.


    ***


    Floda:


    David drove into a mansion. This was his family second house whenever he and his father visit Floda. Before he use to answer the greetings throw at him by the gateman but not today, today Ora has vexed him, he was livid. He entered the house and greeted his father when he saw him reading a newspaper in the parlour. He sat down opposite his father and stared at him.


    Mark wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw David face, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen him angry. Closing his newspaper, he sigh.


    ¡°What is it son? Who provoked you?¡±


    ¡°Ora.¡± David said simply.


    Mark eyebrows raised. ¡°Ora provoked you? How? What did she do?¡±


    ¡°I asked her out, to be mine Dad but she refused, giving me stupid excuses on why she can¡¯t date me.¡±


    ¡°Really? She said all that?¡± Mark asked. ¡°What exactly did she say was her excuses?¡±


    ¡°Philip.¡±


    ¡°The dead Philip or is it another one?¡±


    ¡°The Philip you and I know, the one who died some years ago. Ora told me that she wasn¡¯t interested in me because she is still in love with Philip, in fact she believe that Philip is not dead.¡± David exined angrily.


    ¡°Oh I see, but I thought you and Lora are an item what changed?¡±


    ¡°Love dad, I don¡¯t love Lora again, I tried but I couldn¡¯t find myself loving her the way I use too.¡±


    ¡°Lora would be so angry if you tell her that you don¡¯t fancy her anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know that dad that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t told her yet.¡± David said and stood up to go and meet his father, he sat down beside him and grab his both hands into his. ¡°Dad, you have to do something that will bring Ora to me, then I she will be forced to love me.¡± David said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, you know I don¡¯t like seeing a frown on my only son face.¡±


    ¡°I need you to lie or convince Ora toe down to Cas for a ballet dancing show, please dad I know you can do that.¡± David pleaded. If his father didn¡¯t agree, he is calling Paul as nned.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, that will be easy, I will fake a show and give Kate a fake banner for the show that would take hold in Cas, at least that will make her believe and allow Ora toe down to Cas.¡±


    ¡°Thank you dad, I know I can always count on you.¡± David said in a ted voice and hug his father.


    ¡°Happy now son?¡± Mark asked, David nodded his head to signify how happy he was. He left the parlour to his room doing a victory dance as he goes.


    ***


    Nora was sleeping in her room when Mark visited Kate and told her about his next show that will be holding at Cas and he would want Ora to be there. ¡°People from the nearby country will being to see Ora dance, you know how famous she is and her nickname.¡± Mark lies flow from his mouth with ease, he was able to convince Kate.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a say here Mark. I will have to talk to my granddaughter to see if she will agree to go with you to Cas.¡± Kate said going through the little banner Mark has given her, the date for the show was two days away.


    ¡°Thank you Mrs Kate, this would be ourst show together, she knows our contract ising to an end.¡± Mark told her.


    They discussed some other things before he left.


    Later that night¡­


    Kate was seen sitting down with Nora on her bed. She had came to bid her granddaughter goodnight and tell her about Mark visit.


    ¡°Nora are you sure you want to go to Cas? If you are not so sure, I can tell Mark you aren¡¯t going or lie that you are seriously sick. Don¡¯t forget this is Cas we¡¯re talking about, where they live.¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me grandma, they won¡¯t even recognize me because of the mask I do wear when I want to appear on stage, and besides, I won¡¯t be going alone, Craig wille with me.¡± Nora told her grandmother through her sign.


    ¡°I am only scared if Lora gets to know about you. Who you truly are.¡± Kate had sometime ago open up to Nora about the lie Lora wrote announcing to the whole world that Nora killed herself.


    ¡°Nothing will happen if Lora gets to see me, fine. I am just going for a show and not seeing them. This is myst show with Mark, once the show ends, I and Craig would enter the next flighting to Floda.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can see that you have already made up your mind to go. I will call Mark to inform him that you have agreed.¡± Kate told her before kissing Nora¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good night my dear.¡± Kate added before she left her room.


    ***


    Valtan:


    ¡°Son I know this is suddenly but the Hawks and I spoke a few minutes ago on the phone. They need our help in moving their drugs to their hideout and since I am too old for that, I told them that you will being instead, and they are going to pay us a huge amount of money.¡± Robert said as he sat on Paul¡¯s bed.


    Paul was preparing to go to sleep.


    ¡°Okay dad, but what about the Viper¡¯s and thepany?¡±


    ¡°I will settle them, and don¡¯t worry about thepany.¡±


    ¡°So when will I be going?¡±


    ¡°In two days time.¡± Robert told him. ¡°You have to be careful when you get to that ce Paul, cops are everywhere.¡±


    ¡°That is no problem dad, by the way, were exactly am I going too?¡±


    ¡°Cas son, the Hawks are in Cas City.¡±

 12

    ¡®You call it madness, but I call it love. Love does not begin and end the way we seem to think it does. Love is a battle, love is a war; love is a growing up.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call me once you are both in Cas.¡± Kate told Craig who nodded his head.


    Nora came down from the stairs, looking beautiful in her dress.


    The white dress covers her shoulders entirely and flows down into a stylish jewel neckline. It¡¯s a rxed fit which makes the dress both enjoyable to wear and look at.


    Her arms arepletely uncovered. Which not only helps entuate her gorgeous skin, it also keeps the focus on other parts of the dress.


    She wore a white mask that matches the dress.


    ¡°You look beautiful dear.¡± Kate said which Craig agrees.


    ¡°Thank you grandma.¡± Nora responded with a sign.


    Kate drove Craig and Nora towards the airport.


    ¡°Nora, if you noticed anything that is not right, please tell Craig, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes grandma.¡±


    ¡°And Craig, please look after Nora.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, Nora is like my own daughter, I will look after her.¡±


    Kate kissed Nora on her forehead and bid them farewell.


    ___


    ¡°Excuse me youngdy but that is my airline seat, yours is the second one.¡± Paul Mirror gently told the maskdy sitting on his sit. He could see beneath that mask, was a beautiful girl.


    Craig who sat down on the second row stood up. ¡°Sorry son, I didn¡¯t check.¡±


    Craig gently took Nora and ce her in the second airline seat.


    Paul sat down on the previous seat Nora was, he kept ncing at Nora and was very sure he had met her somewhere before. But where?


    ____


    The nended at the airport of Cas and Nora and Craig both entered the awaiting jeep Mark had sent to pick them up.


    Paul Mirror who stood beside them watches as they entered the jeep, he knew who the owner of the jeep was, David father. He smiled, he was going to see the mask girl again.


    ***


    David was livid when he saw Craiging down from the jeep with Nora but he try not to allow his anger show on his face. Rather, he smiled at them and wee them in.


    Mark was also expecting only Nora but was surprised when he saw Craig. Kate never made any mention of Craiging with Nora.


    He weed them with an open arms and a maid brought them cold apple juice to drink.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed your flight Nora?¡± He asked sweetly, David had angrily gone upstairs.


    ¡°Yes sir, we did.¡± Craig answered for Nora.


    ¡°Wee to Cas.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Craig still reply.


    Mark called out another maid and instructed her to arrange another room where Craig will stay.


    ¡°No need for that Mark, don¡¯t bother about that. I will be guiding her door, there are no bodyguards with us Mark, I am her bodyguard until we are back in Floda, I don¡¯t need a room. Nora and I have discussed that.¡± Craig said with a wave of his hand as he smile at the maid.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mark said and stood up as the same maid who had brought juice for them came out with roasted chickens. ¡°Enjoy yourself Nora, Craig, while I go and talk to the event nner.¡± Mark added and left them.


    He went to David room and saw him throwing a fit.


    ¡°I tried my best David, but as you can see, Nora didn¡¯t came alone like we¡¯d thought.¡±


    ¡°Will Philip father stay in a different room?¡± David asked.


    ¡°No, he said he would prefer staying at the door where Nora is to guide her, against from what? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my room dad, let me  think.¡±


    Mark didn¡¯t need to be told twice, he quietly left the room to his. Since it didn¡¯t work out, he was going to n a lie to tell Nora that the show won¡¯t hold again.


    David was angry. Why had Craige with Nora? His n if she¡¯d came alone was to rape her, and force her to agree to be his.


    What Will he do to have her alone?


    David thought after a while, he smiled as a n form in his head.


    Yes, Nora the naive girl wille alone without Craig.


    ***


    Paul entered the hotel he had booked online, he was taken to the suit where he will lodge until his business in Cas is over.


    Again, he couldn¡¯t take off his mind from the mask girl. Where had he seen her?


    He sat down on the king size bed and saw a magazine beside the pillow. What capture his whole attention was the picture of the mask girl he met on the ne.


    Ora, the ballet goddess of dance.


    But if truly she was a ballet dance and a celebrity, why then does he has this strange feeling that he had met her before.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ora? Nora?


    If this maskdy is Ora, who then is Nora? In fact howe he came up with that name Nora? What is wrong with him all of sudden?


    When he opened the magazine to read more information about his new found interest, he was surprised when he read of her handicap, she was blind and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Well, he will check on his Nephew the next day when he and the Hawks has finalized their business.


    **


    Lora had tried reaching the line of David which he wasn¡¯t picking.


    That was unlike David she know, something is up. David is the kind of person that doesn¡¯t joke with her calls, so calling him and not picking made Lora worried.


    That night after fruitless effort of reaching David, she made up her mind to visit him in his house.


    ***


    At Night:


    Craig was with Nora in the room given to her. They had just finished talking to Kate.


    ¡°Are you sure you of what you told Mr Mark earlier today, about guiding my door?¡± Nora asked in her sign as she prepares to sleep.


    ¡°Yes, something sounds fishy. I tried looking up for the shows he said he was having but Google couldn¡¯t find it. I know Mark very well, anything he want to do, it will be all over the inte. When I didn¡¯t find anything rted to the show, it looks like he nned something, but don¡¯t worry, I am here with you dear. The least I can do for Kate is to protect you Nora, so get some rest, I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks dad, good night.¡±


    **


    Lora visited David the following day and was surprised when she saw Ora in the sitting room with a man.


    ¡°Hello who are you?¡± Craig asked when he saw the youngdy.


    ¡°I am looking for David, he is my boyfriend and he never told me that Ora, thedy I will die to meet is in his house.¡± Lora ended her statement with excitement.


    ¡°We came here on a low key.¡± Craig answered her with a smile.


    Lora went to meet her, she knew of her handicap but hardly believe it.


    ¡°Hi Ora, I am Lora, Lora Dante. You may have heard of me, I am a singer.¡± Lora introduced herself.


    Craig was shocked when he heard her name and quickly said to divert Lora from seeing the surprised look on Nora. ¡°Sorry that my daughter couldn¡¯t reply you but she is happy that you acknowledge her.¡±


    ¡°So it is true?¡±


    Before Craig would reply, Mark was seening down from the stairs. He smiled when he saw Lora and hug her.


    ¡°Hello Lora, what a surprise to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have been trying to call David on his cellphone and he was not picking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, go and check in his room if you will see him there. I haven¡¯t seen him since morning.¡± Mark told Lora who smiled and quickly went upstairs.


    She entered his room but didn¡¯t see David, she check the bathroom which was empty. As she was about giving up and return to the sitting room to chat with Ora, her eyes caught something that was on his bed.


    She went over to the bed and took the paper and read it.


    Her eyes shone with fury when she read the content. She read all the ns of David to have Ora.


    Her new develop feelings for Ora changed totally to hate.


    She kept the paper like the way she saw it and left his room. She was going to help David in his n, but this time, she will kill Ora.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t in his room, I think he went out.¡±


    She quickly bid them her goodbyes and left the premises.


    As soon as she was in her car. ¡°Dee, you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°The familiar unknown voice reply. ¡°Yes Lora.¡±


    ___


    David came homete, towards evening and told Nora that he wants to talk to her alone, not in the house though.


    Nora agreed and told Craig who decided toe with them.


    David drove them with his car and  after a while, he stopped his car.


    ¡°Where are we David?¡± Craig asked as he came down with Nora.


    They weren¡¯t far from a huge hill.


    ¡°I came to take Nora out for a dinner here and I will appreciate it if you don¡¯te with us.¡± David said.


    ¡°You know that is not possible.¡±


    ¡°Look, I know you cared about Ora, I do, but I won¡¯t hurt her. Look over there.¡± David said and gave Craig a binocr, he took it and use it to stare at where David had pointed. Truly he saw how elegant the ce that was for two couples to eat. He saw various types of food being set out on the table.


    ¡°I won¡¯t harm her, I brought her here because this was the ce I had a dinnerst with myte mother.¡± David said convincingly.


    ¡°Okay, take her, I will watch you with this binocr.¡± Craig said finally giving in. This ce reminds the guy of histe mother, so why won¡¯t he grant his request.


    David thanked him and gently took Nora¡¯s hand and they started walking.


    Meanwhile the real David walked into hispound and met his dad.


    ¡°Did you leave Craig and Ora?¡± Mark asked surprise to see his son back too soon.


    ¡°What are you talking about dad?¡±


    ¡°You took Ora and Craig out some minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°I did not take anyone or Ora to anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Am I seeing double, if you¡¯re not the one who drove out of mypound some few minutes ago, then who did?¡±


    ¡°Where did this other me says he was talking them?¡±


    ¡°To that old hill, you told me you want to take her out for dinner.¡±


    David quickly rushed out and entered one of the cars there and drove off in full speed.


    ***


    The fake David who guided Nora came to a stop.


    ¡°Wait for me here Ora, I will be back.¡± He walked a distance and disappeared. The binocr he had given Craig was a magic binocr which will only show clone of Ora and David sitting at the elegant table.


    ¡°You think you can steal away my man from me and go away with it?¡± Lora voice break through the evening air.


    Nora recognize that voice. ¡°Lora? What are you talking about?¡± She asked with sign.


    ¡°Quit pretending that you don¡¯t know what I am saying and besides I don¡¯t understand the sign you just did. Anyway, whoever that wants to take the men I love will die. But before you die, I will love to see that face of yours.¡±


    Lora pped her hands and the mask disappeared from Nora¡¯s face. Lora eyes grew wide in shocked which suddenly turned into anger.


    ¡°So you are still alive Nora? You surprised me, I never thought that the girl I wish to make friends with is actually my twin sister. It¡¯s a pity I have to do it a second time.¡± Lora said and pushed Nora down the hills.


    Where the fake David had left her was at the edge of the hill.


    Sheughed cruelly and left.


    ___


    Paul saw what happened. He had following that way so that he won¡¯t get caught by the cops when he saw Lora pushed the girl he was just thinking about.


    Before he could get there, Lora wasn¡¯t there. He put a call across the Hawks and told them he needed a chopper (helicopter) quickly.


    ***


    When Nora opened her eyes, the first thing she saw were two people. A handsome young man sitting beside her who looked worried and¡­ Daisy.


    She then realised something that shocked her beyond imagination.


    SHE CAN SEE.

 13

    Life is the first gift, love is the second, and understanding the third. Build bridges, not walls.¡¯


    Craig rxed when he used the Binocr given to him by David to look once again. He saw Nora and David eating and she was smiling at something that David was telling her.


    He was about closing his eyes when a car pull up beside him, and a second David came out.


    ¡°David?¡± Craig was shocked when he saw Daviding out from the car looking worried. ¡°How did you get here so fast and came with a car?¡±


    ¡°Uncle please where is Nora?¡± David asked ignoring his question.


    ¡°You are with her, both of you were eating.¡± Craig answered and used the Binocr once again, he was surprised when he saw still saw David and Nora eating.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, why are you two?¡±


    David confused by what Craig said collected the Binocr from him and looked towards the direction he had seen Craig look at.


    The binocr fall off from his hand from shocked. He turned his shaking eyes towards Craig, ¡°Whoever that is with Nora isn¡¯t me. I am the real David, It wasn¡¯t long when I came home and my father told me how someone, which is not me, took you and Nora down here.¡±


    Craig picked the Binocr from the ground and looked to see if they are still there, they were still there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and check.¡± Craig announced and left with David trailing behind.


    They got there.


    ¡°Hey Nora get up, whoever is with you isn¡¯t the real David, the real one is with me.¡± Craig told Nora.


    But the girl wasn¡¯t obeying, she kept smiling at David.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you heard what your uncle just said, stand up and let¡¯s get out from here.¡± David spoke this time.


    Again, Nora ignored him.


    In anger David tried to pull Nora to her feet, he was thinking the fake David sitting across her perhaps cast a spell on her.


    But he and Craig got the shock of their lives when David who had wanted to pull Nora up forcefully couldn¡¯t grab her. She was like air.


    In the presence of Craig and David, Nora and the clone David vanished together with the table, chair and food.


    Craig realised he has been tricked, whoever that did this surely has magic.


    They began searching for Nora all through the hills, with their focus on finding her, they didn¡¯t noticed the helicopter leaving the hill.


    **


    Lora was happy as she drove home.


    ¡°You did well Dee, but, did you also know that Ora was my twin?¡± Lora asked the empty car.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even know she was the one.¡± The familiar unknown voice answered.


    ¡°Even me, it baffles me a lot when I saw the girl I have been dying to meet was my own twin sister. But what still remains a mystery to me is how she¡­ dance.¡± Lora said in thought. ¡°Nora that I know don¡¯t know how to dance talkless of dancing a ballet. I thought after the incident, she would kill herself in Floda or suffer in silence.¡± She added.


    ¡°Yes, anyway at least she is now out of the way and David will be mine.¡± Loraughed after that. ¡°Now, I should focus on how to get Paul to love me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Lora, this would be the second time you¡¯d pushed Nora.¡± The unknown familiar voice spoke again. ¡°It will only take a miracle for her to survive this time.¡± She added andughed alongside with Lora.


    ***


    Somewhere in a Hospital:


    Nora blinked her eyes to be sure she was not dreaming. She can see, she hopes this is not a dream.


    But it wasn¡¯t, right in front of her was Daisy hovering over her in circles. It looks like she was the only one who could see Daisy.


    If she could see miraculously does that mean she could talk?


    Deciding to try her luck she called out, ¡°Daisy?¡±


    She gasped out in shocked when she heard a feminine voice which called out Daisy name.


    Was that her voice?


    How is this possible?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, I am not Daisy but Paul.¡±


    Nora suddenly licked her dry lips as she regarded the handsome guy once again, this time much slower.


    She couldn¡¯t find a way to describe the words but all she knew he was hot. She blushes when she realized how long she has been staring at young man who also was staring back at her with seriousness.


    Strangely enough it looks as if she knew him. His voice¡­ his voice sounds familiar.


    She nced at Daisy to be very sure she wasn¡¯t seeing double, Daisy was smiling at her.


    Daisy faded some years ago so howe she was here?.


    ¡°Where am I? What happened to me?¡± Nora asked trying to test if truly she could speak again. Her voice flow with ease as if she has been speaking since.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital, you fall off from a hill and I brought you here.¡± Paul responded leaving out Lora¡¯s part, though he was surprised that the beautiful girl in front of him could actually talk and see.


    So does it mean she was pretending to the whole world that she was blind? Well sooner orter he would find out.


    Nora quickly remembered what happened. She smiled to herself, Lora didn¡¯t know what she has done, what was taken away from her has been given back to her by the same person.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Paul asked as he saw Ora smiling out of blue.


    Again, that smile looked familiar as a blurry image came into his head.


    ¡°I am fine, so how many hours have I been out?¡±


    ¡°Hours? Today would make it the third day I brought you here. I am d you¡¯re finally awake, let me go and call the doctor.¡± Paul said and left to call the doctor before Nora could reply.


    Three days? She was in the this hospital for three days?


    ¡°Yes nora.¡± Daisy voice brought her back.


    Nora pushed aside her worries for now and asked. ¡°What is happening daisy, you died and now I can see you. I was pushed down by my twin sister again and woke up to find out I could actually see and talk, what is going really going on?¡±


    ¡°First we are at a Hospital when we are really alone, I will tell you why. And for your first question, I didn¡¯t die Nora. I have been with you throughout the years  but sadly you couldn¡¯t see me. For me toe to your world, I have to give up something I really love, my dance. How did you think my twin sister came to live in your world?¡± Daisy exined.


    ¡°So no one can see you except me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are both connected in many ways Nora, the dance I taught isn¡¯t an ordinary dance, I will exin moreter, but for now you should know your love trial has begun. I am afraid it will be very hard for you to triumph Nora.¡±

 14

    ¡®It is hard to fail, but it is worse never to have tried to seed. You¡¯re going to be happy, said life. But first, I will make you strong.¡±


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t triumph in this love trial of mine?¡± Nora asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really say but it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Nora had wanted to say something else when Paul and another young doctor entered her ward.


    The doctor bend down and touch a bandage dented with little blood on her forehead.


    ¡°Did that pain you?¡± The doctor asked.


    Nora realized at that moment that there was actually a bandage on her forehead.


    ¡°A little bit.¡± Nora answered as her gaze flew next to Mr handsome briefly who was looking at the doctor in seriousness. She was hurt a little bit that he wasn¡¯t staring at her. The doctor checked her eyes and pen down some things on his notebook.


    ¡°Do you remember who hurt you? I mean who did this to you?¡± The doctor asked again drawing her attention to her.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t really remember, I was pushed from behind.¡± Nora lied.


    ¡°Oh, I see, you¡¯re lucky that you didn¡¯t sustained much injuries. You should thank Mr Paul who had saved you and rushed you down to be treated in time.¡± The doctor said and began describing the drugs she will use to lessen her pains.


    Nora looked up at Paul again. Really looked up at him as if just noticing him for the first time. She noticed the way his eyebrows raised a centimetre or two, lined with something between worry and concern as he listened to doctor. His eyes were like melted chocte. Warm and oh so addictive. She could stare at them all day and never grow tired. She diverted her eyes and was staring at Daisy who kept smiling at her with a knowing smile.


    ¡°¡­ that will be all. Now if you will excuse me, I have to get the papers for you to sign so that she will be discharged today.¡± The doctor said and left the ward with Paul following behind.


    Before he closed the door behind him Paul sent a charming smile towards Nora and wink at her. ¡°I love it when you look at me Ora.¡±


    Nora eyes grew wide when she heard those words and theughter of Paul closing the door when he saw how shocked she looked surprises her.


    ¡°He likes you, I can see that in his eyes.¡± Daisy told her as she settled herself on Nora¡¯s shoulder des.


    ¡°Daisy, to be sincere to you, I am drawn to him. It looks as if I have known him all my life. His voice reminds me of someone, I can¡¯t really ce where I know that voice from.¡± Nora said in thought.


    ¡°Are you drawn to him because he saved you.¡± Daisy teased her.


    ¡°Daisy no. I don¡¯t know why I am drawn to him, but you know no one can ever rece my Philip.¡±


    ¡°Nora, why can¡¯t you forget about the past and move on with your life, especially on love.¡±


    Nora smiled. ¡°I believe that Philip wille back to me, do you know why? You were gone but came back, so I believe where ever Philip is, he is not dead, he wille.¡±


    ¡°Nora, we¡¯re all leaves passing in the wind; here and then gone. But while we¡¯re here, We Live To the Fullest, sometimes life y huge tricks on us and surprises us atst.¡±


    ¡°Not in this life of mine, life doesn¡¯t favour me at all. I have been experiencing bad things all through my life, my twin sister hates me, I don¡¯t know what I did to her and she wanted to kill me twice. The one person that I truly love was taken away from me and you, I thought I had lost you forever but was surprised when I saw you today. Why didn¡¯t you save me from the fall when Lora pushed me, you told me you have been with me ever since, so why didn¡¯t you save me?¡±


    ¡°In my world, we only help those who seek for our help. You have to ask for it and we grant it if it is within our powers. Throughout those years, you kept thinking of me but you never asked for any help with my name directly. Don¡¯t worry I will exin everything.¡±


    Before Nora could reply Paul walked in.


    ¡°I have signed the papers so you will be leaving today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything Paul. I don¡¯t know you but you helped me, you saved my life. Thank you.¡±


    Paul smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee Ora. Where do you live so that I can take you there once its time to leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t really know but I will find my way. I am not really living in Cas, I was invited so I didn¡¯t know where I stayed.¡± Nora answered. Since Craig was always with her she saw no need of knowing the numbers of his and her grandmother of head.


    ¡°Okay, so where exactly do youe from?¡± Paul asked. Since he had brought her to the hospital he was expecting to see Ora¡¯s disappearance on the news which was not carried out. He also expected to see Mark looking for Ora but was surprise he felt reluctant about her. So he decided to keep mute and find out from the Ora once she regains consciousness.


    ¡°I live in Floda with my grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, can you tell me the full name of your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Kate Dante.¡± Nora responded.


    Paul sent the full name to someone else through his phone. ¡°Rest now Ora, I will go and get you something to eat.¡±


    Paul made as if to go when Ora¡¯s voice stopped him.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Valtan, I flew you from Cas to Valtan yesterday but be rest assured I will take you to Floda tomorrow.¡± Paul said with a smile.


    ***


    Paul drove his jeep into one of his hideout, a penthouse. This particr one he had brought without the knowledge of his father. His men who secured the ce greeted him and Nora, these men were also employed by him without his father knowledge. This penthouse was highly and tightly secured. He couldn¡¯t tell why he kept doing some hidden things behind his father.


    He gestured to one of his men toe and when he came, he whispered to him. The guy left to carry out whatever he was told.


    Paul was in Valtan right now helping thedy who has been giving him sleepless night, but his father still thinks he is still in Cas with the Hawks. If his father gets to know he helped someone live, Ora will be in danger.


    Everything looks new to Nora as they drove pass the various houses, streets etc. In as much as she tried to hide her excitement away from Paul who doesn¡¯t really know she was blind before, it didn¡¯t escaped Paul¡¯s eagle eyes but he kept quiet.


    ¡°Your house is so beautiful.¡± Nora said as she got down from the jeep and was walking together with Paul.


    ¡°Thank you Ora.¡± Paul replied as he opened the door for Nora to enter first.


    She was fast trusting this handsome strabwetr but didn¡¯t care. He had saved her and even though he want to try anything stupid, Daisy is with her.


    Paul took her to a room. ¡°This is where you will sleep tonight, the bathroom is the second door beside the wardrobe.¡± Paul said and a knock was heard. Paul excused himself and went to open the door, he spoke to whoever it was and closed the door.


    He went to meet Nora who still stood beside the room, he was with a little bag which he gave to Nora. ¡°I don¡¯t really know the size of your clothes but these will fit. Take your bath and get dressed, ande to the sitting room, by then I will be through with my cooking.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much Paul.¡± Nora said grateful and Paul smiled widely at that.


    ___


    The jeans and T-shirt fitted just right, she left her room and went towards the sitting room.


    True to his words, he was carrying two tes of fried rice towards her.


    ¡°Follow me Ora.¡± He said and went into another section of the house where beautiful expensive decorative ss table and chairs were set.


    He gently ced the tes on the ss table and pull out a chair for Nora to sit and sat down beside her.


    He pushed one tes to Nora and tested it to assure her that he didn¡¯t sprinkle anything in it.


    The first spoon she took came as a big shock to her and she quickly took another spoon as if to confirm something. She looked up at Paul with wide eyes as she saw him looking at her with his concern eyes.


    ¡°What is it? Is the taste of food not good?¡± Paul asked worriedly. Her eyes tells him she was shocked about something. Did he not prepare the food well?


    ¡°Who did you say you are?¡±


    Surprised by the question being thrown at him but he answered. ¡°I have told you at the hospital that my name is Paul Mirror.¡±


    ¡°This food¡­.. the taste¡­¡­.. who taught you how to cook it? Did someone named Philip taught you this?¡± Nora asked with hopes high. The food tasted exactly like that of Philip¡¯s. In fact if she wasn¡¯t seeing right now, she would have thought Paul was Philip.

 15

    ¡®Sometimes my decisions bring disaster, and sometimes they bring a key. What is important is that you do not lose faith in yourself.¡¯


    ¡°Philip? Who is Philip?¡± Paul asked feeling jealous.


    ¡°Philip was my friend, someone I really wish to see again. He was a great cook and his food taste just like yours.¡± Nora exined a little bit.


    ¡°Was?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s dead, he died some years ago but I believe he is not dead, he promised. He¡¯s somewhere out there waiting to be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Am sorry for what happened to Philip but you haven¡¯t tasted all my food to conclude it tastes just like his.¡±


    ¡°You are right there, but I know what I am saying Paul. Who taught you how to cook?¡±


    ¡°To be truthful, I don¡¯t really know how I learned it. I saw myself cooking.¡± Paul answered before a message came into his phone.


    The house address of Kate Dante disyed on his phone. He smiled and look up at Nora who has been staring at him.


    ¡°I just received your house address, you¡¯re going home tomorrow.¡± Paul informed her which made her smile. ¡°So let¡¯s forget about my cooking and you tell me about yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing much to tell, my story is boring.¡± Nora said and resume eating her food.


    ¡°Come on tell me. As long as it is you, it won¡¯t be boring to me.¡± Paul told her.


    ¡°All my life I have always lose things that are dear to me. My parents, my sister even someone that I love. My parents neglected me together with my twin sister. But he¡­ he was the only one who epted me with the way I was and he loved me like that.¡± Nora smiled when she remembered Philip love for her.


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    ¡°Yes Philip. I had an ident when I was 10 and my parents moved me to live with my grandmother. I met him there and I am happy I did, I find joy whenever I was with him. But my joy was short-lived the day I heard about his death. Is it my destiny to always lose the things I care about?¡±


    You won¡¯t lose me because I am going no where.


    Paul thought to himself. He wanted to get up and hug her, to tell her it is alright that she now have him but with the way she mentioned Philip¡¯s name. It won¡¯t be easy for him to make her fall in love again and forget about Philip, but he will try. He will make Ora fall in love with him and have her talk about him the way she does to Philip. He wasn¡¯t jealous of Philip, he is mad that this dead boy has engraved himself in Ora¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Even a happy life cannot be without a measure of darkness, and the word happy would lose its meaning if it were not bnced by sadness. It is far better to take things as theye along with patience and equanimity. Don¡¯t grieve. Anything you losees round in another form Ora.¡± Paul told her.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words Paul. So what about you? Tell me about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Will it sound odd if I told I don¡¯t remember my childhood?¡±


    ¡°How did you mean?¡± Nora asked with a frown.


    ¡°ording to my father, I had an ident which put me in aa for almost two years. When I woke up I couldn¡¯t remember anything. My father was patient with me, he made me who I am today.¡± Paul told Nora with a smile.


    ¡°Sorry about the ident, so what do you do for a living? I am a dancer, you?¡±


    Paul didn¡¯t know what to say, he find it hard to lie to Ora, he doesn¡¯t want to lie to her. But how will he tell her he¡¯s into drugs and a mafia lord.


    He got interrupted by the ringing of his phone. He saw the caller I. d and his face changed. He picked it and almost tear down the house with his voice.


    ¡°I have told you never to call me again Lora. I don¡¯t want to use force on you so get this into your stupid head, I Don¡¯t like you, not now or tomorrow, till I die I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t ever call this number!¡±


    Did she heard well? Lora? She hopes it wasn¡¯t her twin sister.


    ¡°Sorry for shouting in front of you Ora.¡± Paul apologise as soon as he realize his actions. ¡°This stupid singer doesn¡¯t know when to quit and she is really getting on my nerves.¡±


    ____


    The rest on the dinner was in silence as Paul was busy chatting up with someone on his phone. When Nora was through with her food, he packed the tes and told her to go and rest. She thanked him and left for the room given to her by him.


    Shey down on the bed.


    ¡°His food brought back the memories of Philip, I really miss him.¡± Nora said softly as she told Daisy who was sitting down beside her pillow.


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely he is not telling me the truth, he knows Philip probably from before.¡±


    ¡°And what if he was saying the truth?¡±


    ¡°You have a point, either way, something in me tells me Philip is still alive.¡± Nora said. ¡°Anyway, you haven¡¯t told me the reason why you vanished and made me believe you were gone.¡±


    ¡°Well, when I defeated that evil fairy, my twin sister was livid and since she was holding much higher dark powers, she used it that against me and locked me up forever in the kingdom. Whatever spells she used couldn¡¯t permit me to bury any of the dead fairies, for many years that passes by I wish and hope to be free. Then, you came, my spirit lead you to me. You didn¡¯t know what you did that night and that was why I had to repay you back, by giving you your voice and sight back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, how do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When I saw you and you told me you were blind in your world, I was surprised because I see no blindness in you. And when I checked deeper, I saw there was a strong spell and the only way to break it was to be in your world and wait for what lead to your blindness to repeat itself once again.¡± Daisy exined.


    ¡°You once told me that I would see and now I can see, thank you daisy.¡± Nora thanked with gratitude.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    ¡°So can you also tell me if Philip is still alive, please.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Nora but the universe doesn¡¯t permit me to speak. I only told you how I cured you because it has already happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So you won¡¯t even give me a hint at least?¡±


    ¡°Nop, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already in my world, will you see your twin sister again?¡±


    ¡°Probably we might meet. But I can tell you this, who so ever Lora uses to put you in darkness is definitely worse than a Sluagh fairy.¡±


    ***


    It was towards afternoon when Paul took her to one of his private jet and they set off to Floda.


    Arriving at Floda, a Range Rover sport car was waiting for them when theynded.


    Exchanging some few words to his men, he left with Nora without any of them.


    With the address given to him, locating Kate Dante house didn¡¯t take long.


    To Nora, this was the first time of seeing the house.


    Paul and Nora got down from the car and he knocked on the gate.


    The gate man was surprised to see Nora and quickly opened the gate for them toe in. He didn¡¯t even wait to lock the gate when he ran inside the house to inform Kate the good news.


    Kate and Craig quickly rushed out and hug Nora ignoring the young man that apany her.


    After hugging her granddaughter, Kate lead Nora and the stranger into her house.


    ¡°Grandma pretend I could see and talk.¡± Nora told her with her sign which she and Craig were able to read. Kate wanted to ask questions but held herself until their visitor go.


    Paul told them how he had saved Nora.


    Kate and Craig were thankful. ¡°Mark told us not worry that Ora will be around Cas and that we shouldn¡¯t report anything to the police. He said it was his fault and that he would find you within a week. I don¡¯t know what entered into me, but I agreed.¡± Kate exined and still thank Paul profusely.


    Paul left thirty minutester when he received a call from his father. He bid them good bye and promise Nora to pay her a visit soon.


    ¡°I know you both will be wondering how I was able to talk and see, but I will answer that in a moment, for now, please Mr Craig I need to see Philip¡¯s photos.¡± Nora said in excitement.


    Craig left them and came back some minutester with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°What is it, where are the pictures?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It is strange.¡± Craig said slowly.


    ¡°What is strange?¡± Nora asked in concern.


    ¡°I could not find any of Philip¡¯s photos anymore.¡±

 16

    ¡®Life may not be the party we hoped for, but while we¡¯re here we should dance. Everything in the universe has rhythm. Everything dances, to watch us dance is to hear our hearts speak.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, how can you not see his pictures?¡± Nora asked confusingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went where I kept all his pictures but couldn¡¯t find any.¡± Craig exined. He was beyond shock when he couldn¡¯t find his son pictures. When Philip had died, he pack all his pictures both the once he took with him and kept it in a box. Seeing the pictures reminds him of histe son which was why he had packed it safely in one ce and now it is gone.


    ¡°Are you sure you checked well Craig, you know it has been long or probably you burnt it and forget about it.¡± Kate chip in.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t burn it, I couldn¡¯t find any of his pictures where I had kept it. It was as if it has been stolen.¡± Craig said, he was sure he didn¡¯t burn Philip pictures.


    ¡°Who would have steal it then?¡± Kate asked no one in particr, she picked up her phone and dial a number in her phone.


    ¡°Yes, morning. I want you and the rest servants toe to the main building quickly, it¡¯s urgent.¡± Kate told the receiver and hung up the call.


    Soon five servants, 3 males who took care of the house and 2 females who are the cooks all came into the sitting room.


    After Kate had made Craig to live with her in the main house, she employed these five people who took care of the house. She gave them the boys quarters which Craig and histe son had reside when she had employed them newly.


    They greeted Kate, Craig and Nora.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Let me hit the nail on the wall, who amongst you took a picture from Craig¡¯s room?¡± Kate asked immediately.


    The five servants looked confused at the question. ¡°Ma¡¯am, none of us had seen any pictures.¡± One out of the three men spoke.


    ¡°I believe the question I asked wasn¡¯t for you to answer alone, speak for yourself and count others out.¡± Kate told the man who spoke.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, I did not see any pictures.¡± Diego said.


    The remaining four of them said the same thing.


    Nora was confused so was Craig. ¡°So does it mean I don¡¯t know what I am saying or I don¡¯t know where I kept my son pictures again?¡± Craig said.


    ¡°You can all go.¡± Kate told them and they left one after the other.


    ¡°If you are sure you didn¡¯t lost or burn the pictures of my dear Philip, who then will took it. What do they even need it for?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°I wish I have an answer to that Nora but I don¡¯t.¡± Craig responded.


    ¡°Nora we wille back to Philipter, for now please tell us how you came to see and talk.¡± Kate said in smiles.


    Nora smiled at that and told them everything. From when she walked into the fairy kingdom to where daisy taught her how to dance. She told them everything and didn¡¯t hide a pin from them.


    ¡°Hold on, you mean you have a fairy with you which we can¡¯t see but you can?¡± Craig asked for the umpteen time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nora replied.


    ¡°There is something I still not get yet Nora.¡± Kate said drawing Nora¡¯s attention back to her. Nora noticed how young her grandmother still look despite her old age. ¡°You said daisy has to wait for it to happen a second time before she could cure you, right?¡± Kate asked which Nora nodded affirmative. ¡°So who was the person that pushed you? Twice?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, please let this be a secret between us.¡± Nora pleaded.


    ¡°Okay, Craig and I will keep anything you tell us a secret, so who pushed you twice?¡±


    ¡°Lora pushed me twice, first was when we were ten years and the second time was few days ago.¡± Nora finally let out the truth.


    Kate couldn¡¯t believe it neither Craig.


    ¡°I knew it, I knew something was wrong with the way Lora just suddenly imed youmitted suicide. Why will she pushed you? Her own twin? Not once but twice. You have to be very careful of her. I wonder what she did to my son and his wife, your parents, that all these years that went by, they didn¡¯t even put a call across to ask of you.¡± Kate said.


    ¡°They¡¯re the least of my worries now, whatever spells Lora might have cast on them will some day fade.¡± Nora said and turn her gaze to Craig. ¡°By the way, what happened to David when you saw himing out of the ¡®I don¡¯t know area¡¯ without me.¡±


    ¡°I am confused Nora, because the David who took us there wasn¡¯t the real one. In fact he gave me a binocr which only showed the both of you eating andughing out your sorrows. It was when the real David came we discovered what I was seeing with the binocr was actually an illusion. We searched for you every where but couldn¡¯t find. Thank goodness, Paul saved you.¡± Craig exined.


    Nora then remembered daisy word. ¡°¡­ But I can tell you this, who so ever Lora uses to put you in darkness is definitely worse than a Sluagh fairy.¡±


    She only hope daisy has enough powers to fight off the evil fairy the day they wille face to face.


    ***


    Valtan City:


    Paul arrived at home and greeted his father when he went inside the mansion.


    ¡°You were in town throughout yesterday and you didn¡¯t even let your old man know?¡± Robert Mirror asked as a servant came down the stairs with another pair of shirt.


    ¡°Sorry about that dad, I just wanted to clear my head first before heading home, sorry I didn¡¯t inform you.¡± Paul lied. He removed his shirt he wore and took the one from the servant, he hate the burn scars he got from his car ident some years back, and that was why he normally wear a long sleeves clothes which hid all his ugly scars.


    ¡°Okay no problem, but next time you tell your old man here.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Paul replied with a smile.


    ¡°The Vipers couldn¡¯t pay me my remaining money for the goods I delivered to them. Go and kill all of them and bring back my goods.¡±


    ¡°Yes father.¡±


    ¡°They should die a horrible death.¡±


    ***


    It was night time.


    Diego was with a man. He had sneaked out of the house without anyone¡¯s knowledge and had gone to meet the man in a hotel room.


    The strange man who was smoking smiled at Diego, he was wearing a hood which concealed his whole face.


    ¡°You did well by bringing me those pictures.¡± The stranger said holding the pictures in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you sir, but sir why do you need the pictures when you¡¯re him? You can just go and meet them and they won¡¯t even question you.¡±


    ¡°I need to study the background of the family before I resurface. I mean it¡¯s not everyday you realize you have a lookalike who is in love with that pretty damsel.¡± The stranger said andughed out. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, I have known him way back then but he doesn¡¯t know me, and that was why I had to pretend I was one of the Aircraft Maintenance Engineers and I made the ne caught fire before itnded in Ba killing everyone in it.¡± The stranger said and push down his hood which revealed his face that matches with the boy in the pictures he was holding. He removed his shirt which revealed burnt scars.


    ¡°Is that not¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, and these is the only evidence that shows that I am truly Philip who survived the air crash. Your job here is done, you can go.¡±


    Diego left the hotel and sneaked back into the house.


    The stranger dialed a number which rang once and it was picked. ¡°Diego is now in the house, he knows too much, sneak in and kill him silently.¡±

 17

    ¡®If you focus on the hurt, you will continue to suffer. If you focus on the lessons, you will continue to grow. That is why you must read, that is why you must look at the skies, that is why you must sing and dance, and write poems and suffer and understand, for all that is life.¡¯


    ¡°I know I should have asked for your permission before telling anyone about your existence, I am sorry.¡± Nora pleaded to daisy, in her haste to tell her grandma and Craig, she forgot to ask daisy if it was okay.


    ¡°Nora, don¡¯t say sorry. I am d you told them in that way I got to talk to you and you reply me in their presence. I am even d it was those two you told and not outsiders.¡± Daisy responded calmly.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding me.¡± Nora said grateful. ¡°So where were you all day?¡±


    ¡°Up.¡± Daisy answered pointing upwards.


    ¡°You mean you were at the ceiling all day, doing what?¡±


    ¡°Not the ceiling, I was up, in the sky, trying to figure out if I could sense who actually owns that dark powers Lora used but I couldn¡¯t find any trace.¡± Daisy said in sadness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself overworked, I believe with time you will get to know the person behind that dark powers.¡± Nora said trying to cheer her little friend up.


    ¡°Okay, I will try.¡±


    Nora smiled at that and sat down on her bed after changing into her pajamas. ¡°Are you sure Paul will visit me again like he promised?¡± Nora suddenly asked out of blue.


    ¡°I see no reason why he won¡¯te to visit you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I have this feeling, it might sound strange but Paul reminds me of Philip. His voice somehow looks like that of Philip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much Nora, go to sleep now, tomorrow is a new day.¡±


    Noraughed at that, her fingers slowly went up to her neck and brought out the hidden ne Philip had given to her. The ne was always round her neck but was hidden from others eyes. Truly it was beautiful as she had imagined it that day.


    ¡°Mamaqui, I know you can hear me but if not, please give me a listening ear. Please Mamaqui, if truly Philip is alive and somewhere out there because I refuse to believe he¡¯s dead, protect him and bring him back to me. Philip believed that you have blessed our union, don¡¯t make me lose faith in you. Bring my Philip, that is all I ask from you Mamaqui.¡± Nora finished saying with tears in her eyes. ¡°Good night daisy.¡±


    ____


    Kate put a call across Mark once she was in her room. She waited for some seconds before Mark picked it.


    ¡°Hello Kate, still haven¡¯t gotten any news of Ora. I think we should report about her to the police.¡± Mark said once he had picked the call.


    ¡°That was what I was calling you for, Ora came home with a good Samaritan that saved her.¡± Kate told him.


    ¡°Thank God, that¡¯s good news. I am so happy she¡¯s found atst. Thank you for telling me. I have to go and inform David about this. Thank you.¡± Mark said in excitement before he cut the call heading towards his son room.


    ¡°David, kate just called me and told me Ora is back.¡± Mark told his David once he opened his room door.


    His sad face was quickly rece by a bright smile that would have made the sun jealous.


    ***


    Lora huffed out in annoyance when Paul refused to pick her calls for the umpteen time.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he picking my calls? He is really frustrating me!¡± Lora shouted at the empty room.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get angry at every little things Lora.¡± Dee voice vibrated the room.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get angry? I want that guy and I want him really bad. Everything I had nned out isn¡¯t working, you got to do something fast Dee before I lose it. David is already mine but I want Paul, I need him even if I have to do something just to have him then I will.¡±


    ¡°Lora I have told you that using spells to force love on someone isn¡¯t in our power. I don¡¯t even know what you saw in that guy, fine he is good-looking but David is also good looking, why can¡¯t you stay with him?¡±


    ¡°True Dee, but I want Paul. And you¡­. you are a dark fairy who ought to do my will, and this is one of it. Make Paul fall in love with me.¡±


    ***


    At midnight.


    Two dark shadows were seen entering the building of Kate through the dark walls, moving with inhuman speed towards the boys quarters as they both slip inside the room Diego was.


    5 minutester¡­.


    They came out of Diego¡¯s room with inhuman speed and left the building as they came.


    One of them stops to address the second one. The two men were dressed in cks, only their eyes were seen with great difficulty.


    The one whose sword seemed to glisten with blood, Diego¡¯s blood, spoke.


    ¡°Go and report to master our mission has been aplished with sess.¡±


    ¡°Yes senior, I will do that immediately.¡± The second one responded, one second he was there and the next second he wasn¡¯t.


    ***


    The dark shadow entered the room the stranger was.


    He was standing by the balcony of his room cleaning his sword.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead master.¡± The maning out from the dark shadow wall spoke.


    ¡°Good¡­. very good.¡± He replied and continue cleaning his sword. ¡°What is it Eric?¡± He asked when he noticed the assassin wasn¡¯t moving an inch.


    ¡°Why did you say we should kill Diego when you know he was one of the best.¡±


    ¡°Have I ever told you my story?¡±


    ¡°No master. You haven¡¯t tell anyone your story.¡± Eric replies.


    ¡°Well count yourself lucky then because you¡¯re about to hear my story. It all started some years ago. I have a brother, he was my twin actually, we were identical, his name was Philip and mine was Philly.¡± He said still cleaning his sword. ¡°There came a day when our house caught fire by ident when we were five and I was trapped in it with Philip, I actually started the fire to end our lives. But my parents choose toe in at that moment and saved their intelligent son instead of me, leaving me behind to die. They forgot about me, maybe they taught I died in the fire but luck wasn¡¯t by their side¡­. I survived. I was saved by master Kirochi who taught me every moves of a ninja which I used in killing him and taking over him. I grew up hating my parents and my twin brother and swore to kill them all. I seeded in killing my mother by setting up the ident that had her killed. My next target was to kill my father thenstly Philip, everything was going ording to my n until I saw her.¡± He paused to put his sword back on its stealth.


    ¡°Who did you see master?¡± Eric asked suddenly curious.


    ¡°Nora or should I call her Ora, it was love at first sight, I wanted her but Philip was my obstacle. I saw the love they had for each other and a n came into my mind, so my second victim was my twin brother, Philip. I made the ne he boarded crash killing everyone in it. With my burn scars I got from the past and my twin identical face that matches his, they will believe that I am Philip once I meet them. I have everything nned out. Now go.¡±


    The ninja assassin, Eric, quickly left leaving Philly alone in the hotel room.


    He dialed a number on his phone which was picked by the second ring.


    ¡°Kill Eric, he knows too much.¡±

 18

    ¡®The moment in between what you once were, and who you are now bing, is where the dance of life really takes ce. Dare, dream, dance, smile, and sing loudly! And have faith that love is an unstoppable force.¡¯


    Paul was on his way home after going to the home of the Viper killing them at a spot. He was a very good in guns. He was alone and was on barefoot. He had ordered his men not to follow him and didn¡¯t take any of his car with him.


    He decided to take the shortcut to his house and thus followed the forest route. The noise made by the owls and animals kept increasing in the forest but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it.


    He was walking, not making a noise, when he noticed a slight movement not far from where he was. A dark shadow was moving fast across the trees, jumping from one to the other. Paul saw it and something in him pushed him into following the dark shadow, just like the dark shadow, he was moving speed.


    ____


    Eric was on his way home when he sense someone following him.


    He always follow the forest route to his house. It was the shortest way to reach his home quick.


    He turned to look behind him but he couldn¡¯t see anything. He continued his walking but stops when he heard a noise behind him. He stopped and managed to block a sharp shaped small star piece of metal thrown towards his direction.


    It was a gloomy night but Eric could see perfectly around him. He wasn¡¯t surprised when a single lone figurended at his front from one of the trees surrounding them. He knew immediately who it was.


    ¡°Ivan what hase into you, why do you want to kill me?¡± Eric asked slightly confused by his act.


    ¡°I have been ordered to kill you by master.¡± Ivan thick baritone voice replied and pulled out his sharp sword from its sheath. Even the thick night couldn¡¯t hide the long shining sword. ¡°You only have two minutes to live Eric, prepare to die.¡± He added after he swung his sword sideways in a show off.


    Eric pulled out his own sword in fear. Scared? Yes, he wasn¡¯t as strong as Ivan. But he won¡¯t die like a coward, he will fight to hisst breath.


    Ivan had always give a time of death to his opponent before he strikes. He normally keeps to it.


    Going into his fighting stance, Eric waited for Ivan to attack him first which he did.


    He barely dodged Ivan¡¯s sword thrust when he felt a sharp pain below his stomach. Ivan had used the hidden knife he normally carries to cut deeply into his stomach when he was dodging his sword.


    Ivan was amongst the Nine Fingers, normally called Nine. The Nine Fingers are Nine strong assassin which were trained specially by their master. They were faster and more deadly. The lesser assassin¡¯s, like Eric, stands no chance against them in terms of swordfight. They were very fast in their movement and with their swords.


    Eric slowly dropped his sword and held his stomach in pain as his blood kept pouring out like river.


    Ivan stood in front of Eric who was bleeding profusely from the cut in his stomach. ¡°You have one minute more to live Eric.¡± He said and raised up his sword in slow motion. ¡°Good bye Eric.¡±


    The wound has weakened him and so Eric closed his eyes to wee the final blow from Ivan which will end him.


    He waited for thest strike as he counted the seconds that wouldplete one minute, but the strike he was expecting didn¡¯te. He heard a nging sound as if two swords sh.


    Ivan screaming out in pains prompted Eric to open his closed eyes to see another figure blocking him from Ivan final sword thrust, using his own sword which he had dropped, and thrust it into Ivan¡¯s heart quickly. Ivan fell down immediately, dead.


    Paul bend down and touched his nose to be sure he was really dead. He had followed the said Ivan silently and had stood at a distance watching them. He noticed Eric was too slowlypared to the one he had followed.


    He could have left them to settle their scores themselves but when he heard that it was their master who had sent Ivan, he decided to stay and watch instead of going his way.


    ___


    5 years ago, his father had introduced him to a samurai Lord who was very good in swords fighting. Robert Mirror took Paul to learn it.


    ¡°You never can tell what kind of weapon your enemies might use.¡± Robert Mirror told Paul. ¡°Sometimes the enemies fight with hands, at times with guns or probably¡­. swords. Whichever way theye to you Paul, I want it to be an element of surprise to your enemies that you fight in thier way.¡± Robert Mirror concluded his talk.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul agreed to it and he was taught how to fight in a samurai way.


    As the days went by, his master saw that Paul fought hisrades in anger and hatred.


    One day he called Paul privately.


    ¡°Paul having this hatred and anger in you won¡¯t allow you to reach the final stage of samurai. You have to drop those two things if you really want to be a samurai master.¡±


    ¡°But my father don¡¯t allow me to show anypassion on anyone.¡±


    ¡°Paul you¡¯re not your father, he won¡¯t live your life for you. You have to choose the part you wish to go, your father doesn¡¯t need to know. A true warrior must hold that loyalty, courage, varacity, honor andpassion above all else . Only when you have find your way shall I teach you the Eight Virtues of the Samurai, with it, no one can match with your strength unless someone from the other side.¡± His master said not telling him what he meant by the other side.


    Paul chose his own part. Hardly does he use his samurai skills to fight, he prefer using his guns.

 19

    ¡®For every single person, there¡¯s always a cause that¡¯s worth fighting for, whether physically or emotionally. Both positive and negative changes can happen through fighting, but one must decide if their own fight is worth the battle.¡¯


    Paul quickly drop the sword he was holding and rush to Eric side. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He had to ask to know if he was still breathing.


    With great difficulty, Eric nodded his head in pains as he whispered back. ¡°Thank you.¡± The deep sh in his stomach was showing his intestines. He couldn¡¯t make it. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said again as he tried to hang on a little bit but was failing. He saw death slowly approaching him in all ckness. He was losing fast to unconscious.


    Paul could see the life of the young man in his presence fading away. He has to do something. He couldn¡¯t watch the young man die. Why had his master wanted to kill him? He has to save him first to know the reason why a master would want one of his Ninja¡¯s dead.


    Without saying a word, he bend down to Eric¡¯s level and joined his hands together over Eric¡¯s stomach where the wound was.


    He closed his eyes and focused on the wound. He was going to do the Forbidden Knowledge of the Shadow Samurai, a  special Samurai technique.


    Though he hasn¡¯t used it on anyone but he got to try. His master had taught him this hidden technique before he died.


    _____


    ¡°How do you feel after learning the Eight Virtues of the Samurai?¡± His master had asked him when he was in his secret chambers. This was thest day of his training.


    ¡°I feel good master, for someone to have anger and hatred in you isn¡¯t good. I now realize the part my father wants for me, though I must say, I will still convince my father that I am heartless, I will always do to his bidding. I hope you are not offended master.¡±


    ¡°Offended? Ipletely understand you, but the in the future, always remember the Eight Virtues of samurai.¡± Paul nodded his head. ¡°Paul do you want to know why I choose you despite knowing your ws?¡± The master asked with a knowing look.


    ¡°No master, tell me please, I want to know.¡±


    ¡°The first day I saw you, I saw a young boy trying to find his own feet back. Your eyes shows you didn¡¯t like what you were been introduced into. I saw hope in them, hope that one day you will be free, but then again, you are scared and want to live in your father¡¯s shadow.¡±


    ¡°True master, when I woke up from the hospital and was introduced into the Mafia world, I was scared and wanted to run away, I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. But my father, has connections and would track me down, so I decided to stay and do what he says.¡±


    ¡°Age isn¡¯t on my side again Paul, but I will leave with you a parting gift.¡± The master said and closed his eyes, moving his hands in circles.


    ¡°There is a hidden technique that a master passes down to whom ever he chooses, I chose you and I will show you this hidden technique. Look at it very carefully because it is shown only once. You have everything you need, Paul. Whatever questions remain, the answers are in your heart. Follow it¡­. it will guide you home.¡±


    ____


    After he was done, he opened his eyes and saw the deep sh on Eric¡¯s stomach gone, his stomach was as good as new. He checked and breathed in relief that Eric was still breathing but was still unconscious.


    He carried him on his shoulder and went towards the direction of his home. He entered the ship that awaits him by the sea port and left for Valten.


    ***


    Philly was given a call. He picked it up without saying anything.


    ¡°Find whoever that killed Ivan and kill that person together with Eric. I want a clean job done this time.¡±


    With that he cut the call on the person who had called him. Tomorrow, is the D-Day when he will show himself at the premises of Kate.


    He started preparing.


    ****


    Robert Mansion:


    ¡°Paul who is that?¡±  Robert Mirror demanded when he saw his son heading towards him carrying a young man in all cks on his shoulder.


    ¡°I saved him dad, he was about to be killed so I saved him. I brought him here so that once he¡¯s awake, he will tell me why they wanted him dead.¡± Paul responded and dropped Eric on a sofa. He called out two of his servants to carry the unconscious guy to a guest room, which was carried out with dy.


    Robert make sure they were once alone before he continues.


    ¡°Have I not told you never to render any form of help to anyone who is not from your family. A true Mafia kills without a single thought. You could have even helped those that wanted him dead and killed him instead of saving him. I have always told you to ride with the people you walked with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father, it won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I am only letting this off because this is your first time in doing this senseless act of yours. So I will let this slide, but next time you won¡¯t be that lucky.¡±


    ¡°Thank you father.¡± Paul said with a smile which Robert returned with his.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only son who will one day take over when I am no more, so I want to make you look tough and face life whatever way it hit you. So how about the Vipers, where you able to kill them all?¡± Robert said changing the topic.


    ¡°Yes dad, I spare no one, tomorrow I will inform the boys to go to their hideout and take out the goods.¡±


    ¡°Okay son, before I forget, that young man you saved, did you know the clothes he put on signify that he is a Ninja?¡±


    ¡°Yes dad, I know, that is why I want to find out why his master wants him dead.¡±


    ****


    ¡°Like I have told you Lora, forcing love on someone won¡¯t make the person love you but nevertheless, I will try using a dark magic spell on him to make him love you.¡± Dee spoke after pondering on what Lora had said.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for since, do that immediatly, Paul must be mine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, but I will give it a try and let you know if it worked. Good night Lora.¡±


    ****


    The Next Day at 10am.


    The scream of the Jolie, one of the cooks, bounced throughout the building of Kate¡¯s alerting everyone presence and they left what they were doing and ran towards the boys quarter.


    Jolie who had long waited for Diego toe out as usual and clean the fleet of cars parked in the car garage but didn¡¯te out in his normal time, became worried. She went to check on him in his room when she got the shock of her life. Blood filled the room when she walked in, she wondered where the blood wasing out from until she saw the dead body, she screamed like there was no tomorrow.


    Kate, Nora and Craig were the first to reach the room where Jolie scream was heard.


    They saw the dead body of Diego. The man on the floor was lifeless. Lifeless. His dark shoulder length hair was scattered in multiple ces, stained with dried blood; crimson. His midnight eyes were wide open.


    Blood flowed, thick and sluggish, from a sh across his gut. The corpse was almost devoid of skin and pitted by burrowing insects. Nora quickly turned away as her stomach heaved, nostrils filled with the smell of rotting meat.


    Craig quickly put a call across the police and reported the dead body of Diego.


    The police came and took away the deceased after a lot of questions.


    Nora heart pounded as one question continued to race through her mind: Who did this? And why?


    ****


    Cas:


    Lora was in her room trying to call the line of Paul which unfortunately for her was switch off. She felt the presence of Dee in her room. ¡°Have you done it because since morning I have been trying his phone which went through at first, but was quickly switch off.¡±, Lora said still dailing Paul¡¯s number.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t worked on him, he¡¯s been protected Lora.¡± Dee voice was heard.


    ¡°What? Howe your spells didn¡¯t work on him? For crying out loud Dee, he is a human and you are more powerful than him, so why didn¡¯t your spells worked on him?¡±, Lora shouted not caring if her parents heard her. ¡°What is that thing protecting him that you can¡¯t remove?¡±


    ¡°Love.¡± Dee voice came again.


    ¡°What! Love?¡±


    ¡°Yes Lora, love. He is been protected by a love greater than anyone.¡±


    ****


    Floda:


    A soft knock was heard at the gate and Kate¡¯s gateman opened the gate only to reveal a badly beaten young man who pleaded with him to call the owners of the house.


    The gate man quickly ran inside the house to inform Kate about the man he saw on the gate.


    Craig went with the gate man who showed him where the young man was.


    Craig eyes grew in shock when he saw the young man. He ran back inside.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am the man whom the gateman reported you to is Phillip.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Two what greeted Craig¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Which of the Philip you are talking about?¡± Kate asked confused.


    ¡°My son, he¡­ he¡¯s out there in thepound, badly wounded. I would know my son¡¯s face anywhere. It is Phillip.¡± Craig said and left them going outside once more.


    Kate stood up from her sit with Nora and together they followed Craig.


    Kate couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw the young man.


    Phillip was in a very bad shape. His eyes were swollen over and bloody spit drooled from his ck jaws. His face still bears congealed blood and his clothes are a utter mess.


    He spoke just one word before he fainted with a hidden smile. ¡°Nora.¡±

 20

    ¡®The life lessons that we hold most dear havee from dance. Dance is storytelling andnguage; it is a means of expressing emotions both powerful and beautiful. Dance is art, Paint your dream and follow it. Dance with your heart, and your feet will follow.¡¯


    ¡°Nora.¡± He called out softly and fainted, in their haste to get him inside, no one saw the small smile stered on his face. His ns are going perfectly well.


    ***


    Cas:


    ¡°A love greater than mine you say?¡± Lora demanded in shock as she removed her eyes from her phone.


    ¡°Not just yours Lora, but anyone¡¯s. The love guiding him couldn¡¯t allow my dark magic to prate through him. Paul isn¡¯t just protected by that powerful love Lora, he has the blessings of a goddess who is protecting him from harm, so I will advice you, stick to David and let Paul be.¡± Dee said and suggested.


    ¡°Never Dee, I will never try such a thing. Its true I have David, but who I truly longed for is his nephew, who is Paul. The first day I saw him I want him by all means, but he doesn¡¯t want me. I want Paul all to myself, why can¡¯t he love me. I am beautiful, sexy and appealing to the eyes why then does he not love me.¡± Lora said and nodded her head as a thought suddenly came to her. ¡°There is something that just came through my mind now, I hope it worked because I am trying it. I am going to David¡¯s residence to see him  then I will be flying to Valten to see who I want to see.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to Valten?¡± Dee voice came again surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say it Dee, you will see it, after a you¡¯reing with me.¡± Lora reply with a smile. Paul will be hers either by crook or by hook.


    ****


    Mark met his son, David, parking some of his clothes into his suitcase.


    ¡°Where are you going son?¡± Mark asked confused by what he was seeing.


    ¡°I am going to Floda to meet Ora dad.¡± David answered briefly.


    ¡°Why do you want to visit her when you fully know what she has been through, don¡¯t you think you are talking a huge risk again.¡± Mark said. ¡°What if someone appears like you once more to her and whisk her away?¡±


    ¡°I know that father, I am going to Floda to tell her that I was not the one with her and maybe confuse her to like me. I just want her to love me dad.¡± David responded closing his suitcase and facing his father.


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t return your love? What will you do? Kill yourself? Look son, its high time I tell you the truth. Don¡¯t you see all these that has been happening as a sign that the universe isn¡¯t on your side? If Ora truly was yours from beginning, she would have been with you and love you. I will advice you this once like a father, leave Ora alone and focus on Lora who loves you.¡±


    ¡°Father, I am not leaving Ora alone, in fact I don¡¯t care if the universe is in support of I and Ora, all I know is that she will be mine soon and I will crush whosoever that stands in my way of getting Ora.¡± David told his father and picked his suitcase up and was going down the stairs when he met Lora heading towards him. His was was behind him.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw her, in fact he was d she was here. He want to break up with her so that he can focus more on Ora.


    Lora looked stunning in her dress gave David a smile. Her blue dress waist is thin, but it¡¯s a slim fit. A bow has been wrapped around her waist and positioned slightly to one side. Below the waist the dress fits snug around her and has a suit skirt style. The dress reaches to just below her knees and is longer in the back. She looked  beautiful, if it was before David will have start praising her looks.


    She was surprised to see David with a suitcase.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going dear?¡± She asked in a lovely.


    ¡°I am going somewhere, I have something to tell you, I was actually nning to tell you on the phone but seeing you here is okay for me.¡± David told her in a serious tone.


    ¡°And what can that be?¡± Lora asked with her raised eyesbrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s over between us Lora. We are no more together.¡±


    Lora was shocked and speechless. ¡°What!? Why? Did I do something annoying to you that I don¡¯t know off?¡±


    ¡°No you did nothing wrong, I have fallen out of love for you, please try to understand. I am no longer interested in you again, now if you will excuse me, I have a flight to catch.¡± David said and left Lora who still looked surprise.


    She wasn¡¯t expecting that¡­.. yet.


    She turn back to face Mark. ¡°What has gotten into your son sir, why did he break up with a hot cake like me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my son Lora, he is in love with ady who is so out of his reach. I have told him to stick with you but no, he wouldn¡¯t listen to me. He is going to meet the girl again.¡± Mark exined.


    ¡°So who is this riff raff that wants to steal my man away from me?¡± Lora demanded slightly angry.


    ¡°Ora, the ballet dancer.¡± Mark replied her with a tired sign.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­. which Ora are you taking about?¡± Lora demanded immediately.


    ¡°I just said Ora the ballet dancer, the one they refer to as the goddess of dance.¡± Mark exined better.


    ¡°But I thought something happened to her¡­. you know, I thought she died or something.¡± Lora said in surprise. She wasn¡¯t expecting that either.


    ¡°Who told that? I mean how did youe to hear about Ora¡¯s?¡± Mark asked looking at Lora in a suspicious manner.


    ¡°Your son told me. Wait¡­. did you just say David wey to visit her? As in visit Ora?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have told him that he should leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he is in love with Nora who mysteriously survived that fall.¡± She whispered to herself that Mark didn¡¯t heard what she said.


    ¡°Thank you sir, I will be on my way now but be rest assured that David and I are still dating.¡±


    ****


    Valten City:


    Paul wasing out of the room where Eric was, he had went in to check and also see if he was awake. Eric was still unconscious.


    He hoped the art of healing he had performed on Eric saved him.


    He saw Lora and his fatherughing at whatever stupid joke she was telling him.


    He angrily walked down the stairs towards them.


    ¡°Father what is she doing here?¡± He demanded immediately in anger.


    ¡°Paul, this is Lora, my favorite famous singer.¡± Robert said in all smiles.


    ¡°I know that already, what I am asking is what is she doing here!?¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down Paul. Anyway, she is just telling me that she likes you and since she is my most favorite celebrity singer, Paul, I want you to marry her, in fact I am ready to give you my blessings.¡±


    *****


    Floda:


    Kate called her private doctor who came to clean and bandage the deep wounds on him.


    Nora was by his side throughout as the doctor attend to him in the room they had took him.


    Wow, even in this state, Philip is handsome.


    Nora thought, but why wasn¡¯t her heart beating fast when she was told it was her Philip.


    Craig choose that moment to join her as his eyes were swollen from cry.


    ¡°Your son is out of danger now, I will write down the things that will be given to him until he heals.¡± The doctor told Craig jotting things down. He left the room to go and meet Kate.


    Craig Immediately went to his son side and held his hand into his. His son wasn¡¯t a little boy any more, he is now a man.


    Craig cried at that thought.


    ¡°Philip can you hear me, its me your dad, you¡¯re going to be fine.¡± Craig said with tears.


    Nora went to and meet Craig and touched his shoulder in a assuring way. ¡°He will be fine, please be strong for him.¡± Nora told him softly.


    ¡°Who would have done this to my only son, look at how he¡¯s badly wounded.¡± Craig said.


    ¡°We are going to find out who did this to him and have him or her arrested. And also, we will need to ask him where he was all these years, we have a lot of questions that needs answers, so instead of crying encourage him to not give up and wake up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Nora.¡± Craig said cleaning his tears.


    Unknown to them, Philly was hearing them, he knew what to say after he pretends to wake up from his feigned fainting. The doctor has yed his own part and left, after all, it took him many years to n this that Nora wille to love him.

 21

    ¡®Infuse your life with action. Don¡¯t wait for it to happen. Make it happen. Make your own future. Make your own hope. Make your own love. And whatever your beliefs, honor your creator, not by passively waiting for grace toe down from upon high, but by doing what you can to make grace happen¡­ yourself, right now, right down here on Earth.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand father, who is getting married?¡± Paul asked confusedly.


    ¡°Stop pretending as if you don¡¯t know what I am talking about, Lora here has just told me that she loves you and will want the both of you to tie the knot, isn¡¯t that great!¡± Robert said happily to his son.


    ¡°Father, nothing on Earth will make me marry or love this evil witch standing with you.¡±


    ¡°Paul, it is my order, you will marry her and that¡¯s final, you have no say in this.¡± Robert said the smile gone from his face.


    ¡°Father it is my own decision to make and not yours. I will get to live with who ever I choose and she is not the one, as a matter of fact, I love someone else.¡± Paul told Robert before his gazended on Lora who was frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the word No? Should I spell it out loudly for you to know I don¡¯t love you! Whatever little respect I had for then back then seized the day I saw you pushed down thatdy on the mountain.¡± He said quitely as he saw the surprised look evident on Lora¡¯s face. ¡°Yes Lora, I saw you, surprised? I saw you what you did to her and for that my hatred for you grew the more, now leave me alone and look for someone else to bother!¡± Paul shouted.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t shout at her Paul, whether she pushed ady or not, she is your perfect match, you ought to be d that she has a little of Mafia blood in her. Can¡¯t you see it clearly written? Look, I am your father and I made you who you¡¯re today, my decision is what you follow. You will get married to Lora simple.¡± Robert said in his Mafia tone.


    Paul returned his gaze back to his father and stare at him hard. ¡°Father, all my life since I woke up from mya I have always obeyed you. I did everything, anything you asked me to do without questioning, I do everything without disobedience, but you see this one, I will not obey you. Yes, you made me who I am today, but you¡¯re nothing without me. Do not force me dad unless you want to lose me and you¡­¡± He said facing Lora once again. ¡°You Disgust Me, I loathe the very ground you walk on.¡±


    Without waiting for anyone reply, he left them and climbed the stairs to his room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lora, he is yours. How can he reject a beautifuldy like you?¡± Robert said, he wasn¡¯t really interested in Lora, he was interested in her fame. If Paul agrees to marry her, the whole world wille to know about them the more, plus he really likes her songs. Why can¡¯t his son sees this, he ought to grab this opportunity not flung it.


    ¡°I am not surprised by his behavior. I am only angry that a girl made him reject me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little piece of cake my dear, I will find out whoever the girl is and deal with her myself.¡± Robert assured Lora.


    ¡°Thank you sir, I will be on my way now. Have a nice day.¡± With that Lora left.


    ***


    Floda:


    A little cough brought Nora¡¯s and Craig attention back to the Philly as the cough increases.


    Craig quickly went out to get a ss of water for him leaving Nora behind.


    ¡°Its okay Philly.¡± Nora said tenderly and sat down on the little space in the bed, sitting close to Philip and hold his hand.


    Craig soon returned and gave the water to Philly who quickly drank it rapidly.


    ¡°Dad, am scared¡­ they wille for me.¡± He said in a very scared voice as soon as he finished his water.


    ¡°Who wille after you my son?¡± Craig asked.


    ¡°My torturers¡­¡± He answered weakly sitting up, groaning in pains as he did so. He was looking round them frantically.


    Nora hug him making sure not to add more pains to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re save Philip, no harm wille to you. I am here for you.¡±


    He nodded his head and buried his face in her neck breathing in her sweet scent and smiling inwardly. After a while, Nora lifted her head to meet his gaze, she smiled at him.


    ¡°How were you able to see again my Love?¡± Philly asked holding his head faking as if he was trying to remember something. ¡°You weren¡¯t seeing nor talking before I left, how did it happened?¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting this, he thought Nora was still blind and dumb.


    Nora smile at him again. ¡°The universe decided to give me a second chance and gave me back what I lost¡­. What about you, we thought you died in that ne crash. How did you survived?¡±


    ¡°I was captured by the rebels when I entered the airport that very day.¡± Philly said.


    ¡°Rebels? Who are they?¡± Nora asked slightly confused.


    ¡°Dad knows who I am talking about.¡± Philly said as Craig remembered the rascals who made him lose everything. ¡°The rebels were the ones who seized everything from my father because he took a huge loan from them and couldn¡¯t pay when it was due. They throw us out in the street before we met your grandmother. They kidnapped me and made me work as a ve for them for the years that went by. I wasn¡¯t on the ne but I over heard what happened to it from one of them. I tried to escape but escaping from that Ind to here isn¡¯t easy, each time I tried to escape and get caught, I was burned severally. For many years, I nned my escape¡­ Until yesterday I made my mind to run away even if it means I die trying. I fought well trained men and they did this to me.¡± The lies rolled easily from his mouth as he gestured to his whole body. ¡°I know you won¡¯t love me because of my ugly scars now.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry you went through all these alone. I still love you Philip regardless of your scars. I cried and couldn¡¯t find myself loving anyone all through the years, somehow I knew you were still alive.¡± Nora said crying.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t contact you. The thought of seeing you again kept me sane. You have grown so much¡­. into a beautifuldy, I am so d you still love me.¡± Philly said and kissed her forehead.


    Kate came in and sent a smile at their direction.


    ¡°Nora, David is here to see you to exin things to you.¡± Kate saiding towards them. ¡°And the doctor said you shouldn¡¯t move for a day or two, so stop talking son.¡±


    Nora excused herself as she left the room to answer David.


    ¡°Who¡¯s David dad?¡± Philly demanded immediately Nora was out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous Philip, David is one of Nora¡¯s admirer but she has told him repeatedly that she doesn¡¯t love him.¡± Craig answered smiling at Philip as he and Kate shared a knowing look of how Philip looked in his jealous state.


    But what they didn¡¯t understand was, behind that jealous look,y a deadly n.


    ¡°Rest now son.¡± Kate said lovely and left with Craig.


    As soon as they were gone, Philly texted someone.


    David was a goner.


    ____


    Nora greeted David who looked surprise that she knew where he was standing. Seeing his looks, Noraughed at him and went to stand directly at his face.


    He was truly handsome as he had boasted, but she isn¡¯t interested in him.


    ¡°To confirm your suspicious, yes I can see and talk.¡± Nora told him.


    ¡°For real? How did this happened?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well the universe decided to favour me.¡± Nora answered with a smile.


    Davidughed with joy and hug her. ¡°I am so happy for you Ora, words can¡¯t exin how I feel right now.¡±


    ¡°I know right, I too was surprised. I was pushed and when I woke up, I realized I could see and talk.¡±


    ¡°Well, I came here to tell you that I wasn¡¯t the one who took out to that mountains.¡±


    ¡°I know you weren¡¯t the one. Who ever did that, even helped me by returning what was taken away from me in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ora, when would you return my love, I have been patient enough. Can¡¯t you reconsider me, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, Philip is back and he is alive.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. He¡¯s alive, howe?¡±


    ¡°Well he was kidnapped inside the airport by his father¡¯s enemies. What they did saved him from been burnt alongside with the rest passengers. So you see, I can not return your love, I have always told you that I only see you as a friend, nothing more.¡±


    David breathed a sign of defeat, what Ora told him had  just weaken him. Philip was a very good friend of his back then and fighting him over Ora¡­. He wouldn¡¯t win against Philip, the best thing is to let her go.


    ¡°I hate to say this Ora, but Philip is my best friend, so for him resurfacing again into your life, I am happy your believe brought him back to you.¡± David said sadly. ¡°Tell him I say hi.¡±


    With that he left a speechless Nora behind.


    As the driver drove out of the premises towards the airport, David kept thinking of Ora and Philip being together.


    He was about booking his flight to Cas when he changed his mind and decided to go to Valten to visit his nephew. It has been long he had seen him and also to tell him about his sad love story.


    He was so engrossed with the thought of Ora in Philip arms that he didn¡¯t see the ck Honda following him.


    Getting down from the car, he entered the airport and paid for his flight ticket going to Valten.


    The ck Honda also parked and two guys in all cks came down from the car and entered the airport, the Honda drove off.


    He called Paul¡¯s number which was picked by the second ring. ¡°Hello brother.¡±


    ¡°Hi David, did someone looked for your trouble?¡± Paul asked, whenever his nephew calls it means someone looked for his trouble and he wants his help.


    ¡°Are you home?¡± David asked instead.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will being over to Valten in 2 hours time,e and pick me up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you little bro, see you in 2 hours time.¡± Paul said.


    David entered the ne going to Valten, still thinking of Ora.


    The guys in ck sat opposite him.


    TWO HOURS LATER:


    Paul saw David walking out of the airport with his suitcase, he was about to shout his name when he saw the two guys. He looked closely at them and know what they were, he noticed they were following his nephew, he quickly texted David.


    David phone vibrated, he opened it and read the text from Paul:


    I can see you David. There are two guys in ck following you. Take them to that isted building we normally hang out, I will be following you closely. This two fishes will be roasted.

 22

    ¡®Learning is the beginning of wealth. Learning is the beginning of health. Learning is the beginning of spirituality. Searching and learning is where the miracle process all begins. Wherever life nts you, bloom with grace.¡¯


    David read the message and suddenly became alert, he pretended to look for something on the floor look behind him, truly as Paul had said, there were two guys in cks behind him pretending to be looking for something also.


    He quickly texted Paul back:


    Okay. I am heading there.


    He called a taxi and entered it giving the direction he was heading too.


    The two guys also called a taxi which followed David¡¯s.


    Paul started his car and drove behind them slowly, keeping his space far away from them so that they won¡¯t get suspicious of his car.


    Floda:


    Nora went back to meet Philly in the room he was.


    ¡°Where is David?¡± Philly pretended to ask in concern when he noticed Nora came alone. He slowly sat upright on the bed.


    ¡°He has left. Although he was upset but he send his hi to you.¡± Nora answered sitting beside Philly once again.


    ¡°Why will he do that, he hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time and all he could say is hi, what kind of friend is he.¡± Philly said  pretending to be angry at David.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t me him. He loves me but I don¡¯t, and when I told him that you are back and I still love you, he wished us well and left. He couldn¡¯t face his friend you know.¡± Nora told him.


    ¡°If you say so Nora.¡± Philly said.


    ¡°Now you get some rest, I will check back on youter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Nora for everything, for still loving and epting me, I really appreciate you. I thought you would have forgotten about me and start a new life all over again, but I was wrong about that, you had patiently waited for me.¡± Philly said with his charming smile.


    ¡°Why will you think that Nora of all people, would forget you that easily. There is nothing on Earth that canpare my love that I have for you. Youplete me Philip and I am d I waited.¡± Nora said to him in all smiles.


    ¡°I love you Nora.¡± Philly whispered closing his eyes.


    ¡®I love you too, now take your rest my love.¡±


    Nora said and sent him a smile before she kissed his forehead then stood up from the bed and left the room.


    Philly quickly left the bed and went out of the room.


    ___


    ¡°I am so d that Philip is alive Craig after so many years of separation form us.¡± Kate said in happiness as they sat down in the sitting room.


    ¡°Yes I am d Philip is back.¡± Craig responded bey bringing out his phone to dial a number in it. ¡°Excuse me ma¡¯am.¡± He added as he stood up and left Kate to talk privately with whosoever it is he had called.


    Nora came out and went to meet Kate, sitting down beside Kate, she ced her head on her grandmother¡¯s shoulder and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°I can tell from your eyes that you¡¯re as happy as Craig, seeing Philip today, I saw a  smile that I haven¡¯t spotted on you all these years.¡± Kate spoke after a while.


    Lifting up her head. ¡°Yes grandma, I am d. He was the only one who could bring that smile on my face then, that special smile that is only meant for him.¡±


    ¡°I can see that in your face, so what did David say?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°Nothing much, he just came here to beg me to date him and I told about Philip, he wished us luck and left.¡± Nora answered.


    ¡°Aww, I feel so sorry for him.¡± Kate said in pity.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. He will find someone to love him, by the way grandma, I forgot to tell that I and Lora met in Cas. She is the girlfriend of David.¡±


    ¡°What!? You don¡¯t mean that do you?¡±


    ¡°I do, it escaped my mind the other day when I was exining to you and Uncle Craig.¡±


    ¡°Did you see your¡­ parents?¡±


    ¡°No, it was after she left that the magic David came and took me to the mountain.¡±


    ***


    Cas:


    Lora who just returned from Valten was livid in anger.


    She ignored all the greetings the servents sent her way, and even pushed some out of the way who weren¡¯t fast enough to avoid her.


    She entered her parents room without knocking.


    Mary and James were going through some of their office works when Lora barged in on them. They weren¡¯t surprised when they saw her.


    ¡°Lora dear, what is it?¡± Mary immediately asked as she saw the look on Lora¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where is grandma Kate living in Floda?¡± Lora demanded immediately ignoring Mary¡¯s question.


    ¡°Why do you want to know Lora, what happened?¡± James asked his daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s been long I saw grandma Kate, plus I want to also see Nora.¡± Lora answered. ¡°So where does she live?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care to see your grandmother and Nora all of sudden, were you not the same person who had made us give your twin to Kate to live with.¡±


    ¡°Yes I know, you don¡¯t have to remind me that, in case you don¡¯t know, Ora, the ballet dancer which we all know and wish to meet is actually Nora, so you see why I need to go to Floda to see them. I need to see my twin sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but we¡¯reing with you.¡± James told her.


    ***


    Valten:


    Paying the taxi he boarded his fare, he opened the gate and entered the emptypound, Paul and him has the keys to the house. He did as if he didn¡¯t see the two guysing down from their own taxi.


    He closed his gate and dropped his suitcase on the ground and sat on it facing the gate.


    The two guys jumped through the old fenced and was surprised to see David looking at them, not an ounce of fear was seen in him.


    Without wasting time, they brought out their sword from their clothes behind their backs and held it in front of David. They swing their swords together in rhythms and was surprised when David didn¡¯t even flinched.


    One ran towards him lifting up his sword in process, before his sword would strike David, a hand sized the sword from hitting his target. The guy tried to remove his sword from the intruder but couldn¡¯t.


    Paul Immediately remove a small knife from his back pocket which he used in tearing the Ninja¡¯s throat open, he also thrust the knife into his heart repeatedly before dropping the lifeless body on the ground, kicking the dead body away from them towards the remaining one who looked surprise seeing him.


    ¡°I will only ask this once, who sent you to kill my nephew?¡± Paul demanded right away.


    ¡°Come and make me talk?¡± The second guy replied, flexing his tight muscle and his sharp sword.


    He was surprise to see Paul standing in front of him Immediately, he blinked his eyes multiple times.


    How did he came so fast in front of him that he didn¡¯t notice? He thought.


    The pang of pains he felt on his stomach made him realized his own sword has been used in stabing him to his death, he was finding it very difficult to breathe. He fell down to the ground with a loud thud.


    Paul turned to his nephew, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He said and started leaving thepound.


    David quickly stood up and hurried after him with his suitcase.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You left him alive, why?¡± David asked immediately he entered the car and they drove away from there.


    ¡°Yes, I left him alive because he will call his master or whoever it is, to inform him of his failed mission, he will then give him my description.¡± Paul answered without looking at David.


    ¡°Do you know what you just did? He or they will hunt you and kill you, in fact I don¡¯t even know why they want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°That is what I want to know, so rx, no harm wille to you.¡± Paul assured him.


    ¡°So how did you even know that they were sent to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Their clothes gave them away and plus, their clothes has the same logo of someone I saved few nights ago. So I used my brain to add the sums together, and, I was right.¡±


    ****


    Floda:


    Nora had left Kate to her room in her words, to discuss with Daisy, when Craig entered the sitting room to sit close to Kate.


    ¡°I am suspecting something ma¡¯am.¡¯ Craig began.


    ¡°And what can that be?¡± Kate asked suddenly interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my son.¡± Craig replied.


    ¡°And what about him?¡±


    ¡°Something sounds fishy, the Rebels doesn¡¯t really deals with swords, never. I just called one of them and they swore they didn¡¯t captured my son like he had imed, because I fully know I wasn¡¯t owning them that much.¡± Craig revealed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this Philip is lying to us?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I also observed that the sword wounds he carries also looks exactly like that of the dead Diego. I think he isn¡¯t saying the truth.¡± Craig said.


    Unknown to them Philly overheard their conversation.

 23

    ¡®Every truth passes through three stages before it is recognized. In the first, it is ridiculed. In the second, it is opposed. In the third, it is regarded as self evident. Be not afraid of life. Believe that life is worth living, and your belief will help create the fact.¡¯


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t judge him yet Craig. But if you¡¯re really serious about what you just said, then you have to investigate.¡± Kate spoke after a while.


    ¡°I will ma¡¯am.¡± Craig responded.


    Philly tiptoe back to his room and started thinking of a n to get Craig out of the picture, thenter on Kate.


    He was still cleverly thinking about his new n when his phone started vibrating in his pocket. He had earlier put his phone on silence.


    Bringing out his phone from his pocket, he picked the call.


    ¡°What!?¡± He shouted not too loudly at the caller.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t kill him master, Van is dead and he left me bleeding.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that he left you bleeding? Exin more fool.¡± Philly ordered.


    ¡°The David you asked us to follow and kill didn¡¯t came alone, he tricked us and made us followed him into a desertedpound where the other guy was waiting. It was a surprise attack.¡±


    ¡°So you mean that David has someone who fought with you and Van, two Ninja¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes master, they even left together.¡±


    ¡°You said you are in a deserted ce?¡± Philly asked.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± He responded and went on to describe the ce for him.


    ¡°Stay there, Leo wille there.¡± With that Philly end the call and put a call across Leo, his right-hand man.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± A deep baritone voice answered at the other end.


    ¡°Leo, Van is dead, and I want you to go to Valten right now to get some information about the guy they had encountered from Isaac, after which you kill him. Whening,e with the remaining Nine Fingers.¡± Philly said and ended the call.


    Killing Craig will be so easy.


    ****


    Valten:


    Paul drove into hispound and alight from it together with David after parking the Jeep in his car garage.


    They went inside and saw Robert reading from a newspaper. He looked up when they walk in.


    ¡°Is that David?¡± Robert asked as he stood up from his chair and open his arms wide for David.


    David smile and went to hug him, ¡°Yes uncle. Its me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been long Ist saw you, how is your father my brother?¡±


    ¡°He is fine uncle.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even inform me that you wereing, I could have asked the servents to prepare something nice for you, but don¡¯t worry Paul my son will cook his delicious delicacy for you. Once again David, you¡¯re highly wee.¡± Robert said and excused himself from them heading towards the second sitting room.


    David turned to regard Paul slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± Paul asked when he saw the way David was looking at him.


    ¡°You now cook?¡± David asked unbelievable at him.


    ¡°Yes David, I now cook, but only for my dad and now you.¡± Paul answered with a smile as he gestured with his head for David to follow him.


    ¡°Are you really serious?¡± David asked not getting it.


    ¡°Yes, why are you acting as if you don¡¯t know that I can cook?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t cook Paul, in fact you hate cooking, you detest going inside the kitchen to cook, I would have known if you cook.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t remember that part David,¡± Paul said as they approach a room. ¡°This is where you will be staying for the meantime, meanwhile call your dad and tell him the reason you won¡¯t being back anytime soon.¡± Paul added as he opened the room for his nephew to enter.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With that David entered the room.


    Paul left him and walk towards another door, opened it and enter, he noticed that Eric was finally awake staring at him with shaking eyes.


    He had woken up 2 hours earlier, slowly rising from the depths of oblivion, feeling returning to fingers and toes, he grunted, rolled over and curled up more tightly, hugging his knees between his arms. He couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Something about the atmosphere surrounding him didn¡¯t seem right, so cautiously opening one eye he quickly scanned the room.


    Awareness came in a sh, this was not within hisfort zone, this was strange and in some ways frightening. What had happened ¨C how had he got here ¨C where was here ¨C thest he remembered was thanking his savior before he died, howe he was still breathing¡­ ? So many thoughts scrambled themselves to the surface in panic that a thin film of perspiration began to form on brow and upper lip. Fear was setting in and there was nothing he could do to stop it, noforting words or thoughts, nothing reassuring came to mind. He quickly stood up from the bed and went to open the door so that he would ran away before the persones, but s, the door was locked, he was locked in this strange room.


    His sword and all his Ninja¡¯s weapons have been taken away from whosoever it was that had brought him here.


    He went back and sat down on the bed waiting¡­


    He didn¡¯t have to wait for long when he heard the twist from the lock and the door was open, a guy entered the room and sent him a smile.


    ¡°I can see you are now awake Eric?¡± Paul said.


    ¡°How did you know my name? Who are you?¡± Eric demanded.


    ¡°Well.¡± He said drawing the well. ¡°I was the one who saved your neck few nights ago from Ivan or whatever his name was, brought you here and healed you.¡± Paul exined, resting his back on the door.


    Eric recognized him immediately. ¡°Thank you sir for saving my life that night.¡± He finally said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Eric and please don¡¯t call me sir, I am Paul, call me Paul.¡±


    ¡°Alright Paul.¡± Eric said feeling rxed now.


    ¡°So why was Ivan after you that night?¡±


    ¡°You know I am a Ninja, right?¡± Eric said as Paul nodded his head to let him know he knows that. ¡°I and Leo, another Ninja, was sent by our master to kill someone who had given him some information he needed. Leo sent me to inform master that we have killed the target. I got to the hotel he stays and told him, and also asked him why he was doing that when he looked exactly like him, he told me about his past and I left, the next thing I know was seeing Ivan fighting me and you came to my rescue.¡± Eric exined.


    ¡°He sent Ivan to kill you because he told you somethings of his past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he would know I am not dead yet and will soon fish me out. How were you able to kill Ivan who was among the Nine Fingers?¡±


    ¡°I am something like you, back to your master, you need to tell me everything that you know because two Ninja¡¯s with your logo wanted to kill my cousin, but they didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°He is doing all these for ady whom he had fallen in love with.¡± Eric told him finally.


    ¡°Hmm, tell me more about it.¡±


    ¡°My master has a twin brother who died some years ago, he caused the ident that imed the lives of more than 200 passengers including his twin brother. He did everything just to be close to thedy who was in love with his twin brother. My master and his twin brother looks alike, so he wants to use that to his advantage.¡± Eric exined.


    ¡°So what is your master name and who is thedy he is doing all these for?¡±


    ¡°He is Philly and his twin brother name was Philip, thedy¡­. I think her is Nora or Ora, but she is a ballet dancer.¡± Eric exined more.


    Paul was surprised at that as he quickly remembered Ora, but did Eric just said Nora?


    ¡°Nora and Philip were so much in love that we know her love for him was unbreakable. So Philly nned it all.¡±


    Why does that name sounds familiar to him? He knows that name from somewhere¡­. but where? Ora had made mention of Philip when she asked him if it was Philip who had taught him his cooking skills.


    Suddenly an image shed through his mind, it was not clear¡­ it was blurry. He saw ady dancing with guy. The image soon cleared and he saw Ora dancing with a guy whose back was facing him.


    The image faded and he saw himself sitting on the ground holding his head with his hands, Eric was beside him with worries written all over him.


    ¡°Are you okay Paul?¡± Eric ask in concern.


    Blinking his eyes, he nodded his head and stood up.


    ¡°Take your bath and get dressed, there are clothes your size in the wardrobe, wear it ande down stairs to eat.¡± Paul told  him and left the room, he went to the kitchen to start preparing the food and to also think about the image he just saw.


    ****


    Cas:


    Nora entered her room and saw Daisy. ¡°Where have you been all through the day?¡± Nora asked quickly shutting her door.


    ¡°I have been busy looking to see if I would trace the dark magic that used David to lure you to Lora.¡±


    ¡°And did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did, I think I now know who helped Lora, although I am still investigating on it. So your Philip is now back Nora, you are happy now.¡± Daisy said changing the topic.


    ¡°Yes I do, I am happy that he is back, though I don¡¯t know why I feel something is not right with him. Seeing Philip after so many years should have dden my heart but I don¡¯t feel that joy yet Daisy, but I am d he is back.¡± Nora said and went to sit on her bed. ¡°I know there are things you¡¯re not telling me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am not premitted to tell you anything, I will only guide you. Follow your heart Nora, the heart never lie.¡±


    ¡°I miss him.¡± Nora quitely said.


    ¡°You just left his room some minutes ago and you are now missing him? Go and meet him Nora.¡±


    ¡°I am not talking about Philip Daisy, I am talking about Paul. He promised me he will visit me but it has been days and I haven¡¯t seen him. I don¡¯t know why but I miss seeing his face.¡±


    ***


    Valten:


    30 Minutes Later:


    Everyone was sitting down on the dinning table. Paul had introduced David to Eric and both of them click immediately. Robert has gone out to see someone with a food sk containing the food. He couldn¡¯t miss it for the world.


    David took three spoons of the rice when he stopped eating and stare at Paul in bewilderment.


    ¡°Paul, have you ever meet a guy called Philip before? Maybe talk to him?¡±


    Paul and Eric both shared a look.


    ¡°No, any problem?¡±


    David took a spoon of rice again to confirm something, ¡°Philip was a cook, a great cook, in fact he won a lot of award for his cooking before his death, do you somehow met with Philip? Because this food taste exactly like Philip¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Why do people keep saying that, first was her and now you.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, have you met with Philip?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know who this Philip is. I have never met him in my life before, are you satisfied now David?¡±


    ¡°No I am not, my nephew Paul which is you, don¡¯t know how to cook, I know this because I have lived and stayed with you, when ites to cooking, you are zero in that area. And then¡­ there is Philip, I have also known him for a long time to know how his cooking tasted. Who taught you this, definitely, you must be friends with Philip.¡±


    ¡°David you know how I nearly died in that ident.¡± David nodded his head to continue. ¡°I woke up and saw that I can cook.¡±


    ¡°Something is really fishy because I know my best friend cooking any where in the world.¡± David said.


    ¡°Seriously I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Paul told him and stretch out his body, then the polo he was wearing shifted a bit, David saw some burn scars on him.


    ¡°Where did you get that burn scars from?¡± David suddenly asked as Paul quickly covered there before Eric would see it.


    ¡°I got it when I had the ident¡­.. why are you looking at me in that way?¡±


    ¡°I vividly remember when my father called me not to follow you that day, I didn¡¯t enter the car you were in, so I boarded a taxi that was following you, I really wanted to go for that party. Then your car flipped and somersaulted a couple of times before it stopped. It didn¡¯t catch fire, I was the one who had called Uncle and told him about your ident, he came and took you to the hospital. Paul, the car you were in didn¡¯t burn that would make you have this burnt scars, you were only injured Paul.¡±


    ¡°This is strange.¡± Eric said after a while.


    ¡°There is only one person who has the answers to what we are looking for.¡± Paul told David.


    ¡°And who can that be?¡±


    ¡°The hospital that I woke up, doctor Fey will have all the answers to our questions, and if he refused to oblige, then I will use force on him and burn down his hospital.¡± Paul responded.

 24

    ¡®Whates easy won¡¯tst long, and whatsts long won¡¯te easy, if everything was perfect, you would never learn and you would never grow. Nothing can dim the light that shines from within.¡¯


    7PM:


    Philly phone vibrated once more and he picked it without checking the caller, he knew who was calling.


    ¡°Yes Leo, what¡¯s the situation at hand?¡± Philly asked lowly.


    ¡°Isaac died before I could get to him master.¡± Leo answered.


    ¡®Shit! Then I won¡¯t know who did it.¡± Philip said pissed off.


    ¡°Master, their killings looks exactly like that of Ivan¡¯s killer.¡± Leo said.


    ¡°That means Ivan, Van and Isaac was killed by one person?¡± Philly queried.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Leo reply.


    ¡°Hmm, then look for whosoever the killer is and alert me, by the way, Isaac said David and the killer left together, look for the second guy¡­. he is the killer. To get him, look for David.¡± Philly tells him. ¡°Infrom the remaining Nine Fingers to meet me in Kate¡¯s house tonight.¡± He added and cut the call before Leo would respond.


    Who is the killer?


    Philly thought to himself.


    Eric won¡¯t survive from the wounds Ivan had given to him. ording to Leo, he couldn¡¯t find Eric¡¯s body but the forest was filled with Eric¡¯s blood and Ivan dead body, that wasn¡¯t his concern. If this killer can kill his three men, that means he knows him. How can he kill Ivan in Floda and then kill Isaac and Van in Valten, does it mean he lives here and there? Had this killer knows his ns?


    Various types of thoughts runs through the mind of Philly as he thought about the killer killing off his men one after the other.


    ¡°He won¡¯t stop me, I will kill whoever that stands between me and Nora.¡± He said in determination.


    He went to take his bath and changed the clothes he was putting on.


    _____


    ¡°Oh I see, if you really miss him then why don¡¯t you call him or look for him?¡± Daisy asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s it Daisy, I forgot to ask for his number or his house address. You got to help me in this, help me Daisy, I need his number. Hearing his voice once again will dly my heart.¡± Nora said in a sad tone.


    She feel this void of a hole in her that can be only fixed by Paul.


    But why is she thinking of Paul when Philip is right here with her.


    Does it mean she is falling out of love? No this can¡¯t be happening. After waiting for so long for Philip toe and he came, she couldn¡¯t think of Philip anymore, infact she finds it very difficult not to think of Paul.


    Pretending to be happy in front of Philip is Killing her slowly. How would she tell Philip that someone she met once is now in her head, she doesn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings.


    ¡°I will see what I can do.¡± Daisy announced cutting her off from her thoughts.


    ¡°Do you think what I am doing is right? I mean, allowing my heart to go for Paul instead of Philip.¡± Nora said suddenly feeling guilty.


    ¡°I have told you to follow your heart Nora, everything will be fine.¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°What¡¯s love Daisy,  I mean I know what is love, but what¡¯s love to you?¡±


    ¡°Love, sometimes it¡¯s hard to say, but love is Kind, love is patience, love is happiness and love is Peace of Mind. If you have no feelings for Philip tell him and stop faking your love around him, that is all I can say Nora.¡± Daisy responded and disappeared.


    ¡°Thanks, I know I will always count on you.¡± Nora said softly to the empty room.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe spending time with Philip would help remove her mind from Paul, she hope so.


    She quickly took her bath, changed into her night clothes and left for Philip¡¯s room. This time, she brought out her ne for  the world to see, after all Philip is back.


    She entered without knocking and saw Philly justing out from the bathroom absolutely naked.


    She quickly closed her eyes and was blushing, ¡°Sorry I barged in without knocking, I swear I didn¡¯t know you will be taking your bath or being naked.¡± Nora said in a shy voice still closing her eyes. What her eyes just saw was still in her head. He looked handsome even with his scars.


    ¡°Open your eyes love.¡± Philly voice, very close to her face said.


    Nora open her eyes slowly and saw that Philip was standing in front of her. She noticed he was fully dressed.


    How was he able to do that without her hearing his footsteps?


    As she nced his body again, she remembered how he had looked like with his naked body. Before she could withdraw her mind from its far ces, his arms were around her waist as he pulled her towards his body. She met his gaze and then watched as his eyes flickered from her eyes down to her lips, and back up again. He leaned until their noses were nearly touching.


    As he leaned in, her heart wasn¡¯t racing as it should have.


    Her tongue darted out to wet her lips nervously, and Philly stared at it until it retreated, and then he stared at the wetness left behind. It was almost hypnotizing, that faint glistening sheen across Nora¡¯s lips. Like a siren song, one he was helpless to resist. He closed the gap remaining and kissed her.


    Nora finds out she couldn¡¯t return the kiss as the image of Paul kept shing through her mind, she felt like she was betraying him, she slightly pushed off Philip from her. ¡°I was feeling bored and I decided toe here.¡± She said removing his hands  from her waist and going to stand in the middle of the room, she twisted her waist around in a seductive way and faced Philip. ¡°It has been long I have danced my love,e¡­¡± She said stretching out her hand towards him. ¡°¡­ and dance with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance Nora, beside there is no music.¡±


    ¡°You said the same thing when I asked you to dance with me years ago, and as for the music, have you forgotten we danced without it?¡±


    ¡°I remembered my love.¡± Philly answered grabbing hold of her hand.


    They started dancing with no music like they once did years ago.


    Still, Nora felt this wasn¡¯t right. Once again, she saw herself dancing with Paul instead and was smiling at him. it all looked real as if he was the one dancing with her instead of Philip. It was then she realized she was falling in love with her savior, Paul.


    She was in Love with Paul and not Philip.


    ¡°Your ne is beautiful.¡± Philly spoke after a while bringing her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°You gave it to me Philip, have you forgotten about it also? The ne stand as our promise of love for each other.¡±


    ****


    Valten:


    They had hurriedly eaten their food before they entered the white SUV Jeep, ¡°Stay in the car I aming.¡± Paul told them and went inside, he soon came out with a ck box and enter the driver sit. Paul drove them towards the hospital. He still remembered his way there.


    Parking his car, they got down and went to the nurse in the reception room. They quickly recognized Paul.


    ¡°Is Doctor Fey around?¡± Paul asked immediately holding the box with his left hand as he uses his right to bring out his phone, checking the time.


    ¡°Yes sir, he is around.¡± One of the nurses answer seductively.


    Without saying anything else, they left the reception room and head towards Fey¡¯s office. He pocketed his phone and knocked on the door once, he opened it without waiting for a reply.


    Doctor Fey a man in his early sixties was surprised and happy when he saw Paul and two guys entering his office.


    ¡°Hello Paul, long time no see.¡± Doctor Fey said with a smile. ¡°How is your father?¡±


    ¡°My father is fine Doc but I am not here for that.¡± Paul answered sitting down.


    ¡°Okay, what then can I do for you?¡± Fey asked going serious and pointed at David and Eric. ¡°Are your friends here for check-up? Are they sick or suffering from a strange illness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about them doc but about me.¡± Paul said and ce his box on Fey¡¯s table.


    ¡°What is it Paul?¡± Fey demanded.


    ¡°My cousin brother here.¡± Paul began pointing at David, ¡°Said he was with me when I had that ident and he was the one who had called my father to the ident scene.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­. that happened a long time ago Paul, your father brought you here and we attended to you, saving your life.¡± Fey said.


    ¡°I see, when he came here with me, how bad was I then?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°Very bad, you are lucky you came out alive. When he brought you here, you were barely alive not only that, you were badly burnt beyo¡­.¡±


    He was cut off by David.


    ¡°You are lying doctor Fey, Paul wasn¡¯t badly burnt as you had imed and you know it. Stop lying to us old fool.¡±


    ¡°Look here David or whatever your name is, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. His father came here with him and he was badly burnt, which was why he had so many ugly scars in his body.¡± Fey lied. ¡°And if you don¡¯t mind the way you talk to me, I will be forced to walk you out of here.¡± He added looking at David.


    ¡°Fey.¡± Paul spoke after a minute surprising the doctor for calling out his name. ¡°David¡­ isn¡¯t lying, the first day that I had cooked, my father was surprised, even the servants were not left out. I heard them whispering about me and my cooking, but I over looked it and didn¡¯t think of their words till today. Some days ago, I had cooked for a friend of mine, and she told me the food reminded her of someone who was dear to her, and today, my cousin made mention of that name and still asked me the same question she asked me that night.¡± Paul told Fey and opened the box in front of them. He turned it over to Fey¡¯s direction.


    Various types of sharp weapons were disyed and Fey swallowed hard.


    ¡°I will only ask this question once, if you feel like you wouldn¡¯t answer, pick a weapon inside this box and you shall die by it before the end of the day. Doctor Fey: the world most famous surgeon died by ident after he fell off from his building, he shall be greatly missed. That shall be the headline news tomorrow. You only have two children, right? Aged, 22 and 20 respectively, once you¡¯re gone I will take care of them and burn down everything you owned, starting from this very hospital. But, saying the truth, I won¡¯t harm you. Now, the question is¡­. Am I Paul Mirror or not? Think careful before you answer.¡± Paul spoke slowly.


    Fey suddenly cleaned the sweats from his forehead. He doesn¡¯t want to lose his life yet, he knows what Robert has turned Paul into, so he has to say the truth.


    ¡°Let me start from the beginning.¡± Fey said atst. ¡°You¡¯re not Paul Mirror, the real Paul Mirror is dead.¡±

 25

    ¡®The best love is the kind that awakens the soul; that makes us reach for more, that nts the fire in our hearts and brings peace to our minds. That¡¯s what I hope to give you forever.¡¯


    Paul was shocked when he heard those words from Fey. If he wasn¡¯t the real Paul Mirror then who is he? Howe did he became Paul Mirror?


    ¡°I knew it.¡± David said immediately almost jumping in the air in joy, soon the smile faded as he stare hard on doctor Fey. ¡°Continue Fey or did we ask you to stop?¡±


    ¡°An old man had brought you¡­¡± Fey said pointing at Paul with a shaking hand. ¡°¡­ in, he said he saw you badly burnt, he thought you had died but was surprised when he got close that you were still breathing. He paid some deposit and stoppeding after sometime when he couldn¡¯t keep on with the bills, you were still ina. We thought not giving you any meditation would allow you die quickly so that we can bury you.¡± Fey said lowly but audible enough for them to hear him. ¡°Weekster, Robert Mirror came with his dying son who was admitted in my hospital, but Paul lost the battle after few days and gave up. He died and I told Robert of his son death, he cried and went to see histe son body for thest time, and that was when he saw you. You and Paul were in the same ward because we thought you will give up soon. You had the same body build of histe son and height, so he pleaded with me to change your face to histe son¡¯s own after paying me a huge sum of money. I did that and I was 100% sure you would wake up and loss your memories, which you did. I am sorry, I only did that because of money and because Robert is my best friend.¡± Doctor Fey finally said with tears in his eyes, he quickly cleaned his eyes.


    ¡°So who am I if I am not Paul Mirror then?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that either, the old man just brought you here.¡± Fey answered.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Do you know this old man, I mean where he lives?¡± David demanded. ¡°We need to ask him some questions and reward him for saving him.¡± He added.


    ¡°Yes I do know him, he was a beggar, but he is dead.¡± Fey replied.


    ¡°Dead? What do you mean?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°Yes, he died two years ago from a sickness.¡± Fey confirmed.


    ¡°Oh no, he would have been the only one to know where he had picked me up from.¡± Paul said in sadness. He wouldn¡¯t know who he was.


    ¡°Before I forget, the day he had brought you here was the day the ne going to Balsa crashed, so I think you fell off from the ne and he saw you, picked you and brought you here.¡± Fey said.


    ¡°That was also the same day my best friend, Philip, entered the ne that crashed, let it be what I am thinking.¡± David said all of suddenly and touched Paul¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your are not my cousin Paul but Philip my best friend, the food gave it away.¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Your name is Philip.¡±


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I remember anything? Though I recently saw someone dancing with Ora in my head.¡± Paul said.


    ¡°You know Ora?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Yes, she was the one who had told me my food tastes just like Philip¡¯s.¡±


    David eyes widened as he remembered something. ¡°Ora might be in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Paul asked quickly concern about Ora.


    ¡°You remembered the girl I once told you who is a ballet dancer and who wouldn¡¯t return my love?¡± David asked as Paul nodded his head. ¡°Ora is the girl, I went to her house earlier today and she told me that Philip is back.¡± David exined. ¡°You¡¯re Philip which I am sure, then who is with her lying to her he¡¯s Philip?¡±


    ¡°We are not having this conversation here, let¡¯s go home.¡± Philip said and stood up from his sit, he made as if to go and stop, facing Doctor Fey¡¯s again. ¡°Do not tell Robert about this if you still want to live.¡± Philip added with a warning tone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t breath a word to anyone Paipt.¡± Doctor Fey said in a scary voice.


    ¡°Good Fey, you never saw me neither did we have any conversation.¡± Philip said, closing up his box and left together with David and Eric.


    ____


    He drove them to his secret hideout (penthouse), where he had took Nora too.


    Coming out from the car, the guards stationed there greeted them and they responded to their greetings. David was surprised when he saw the penthouse and was even speechless when he was told Robert didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Once inside and sittingfortably Eric was the first person to speak.


    ¡°Did you remember what I told you? About my former master?¡± Eric asked.


    Philip remembered what Eric had told him back then in the room.


    ¡°You mean the guy that is iming to be me to Ora is actually your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as we are speaking, he ns on having the dancer all to himself, that was why he had killed you thinking you would die in the ne crash.¡± Eric says the little he knew.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Philip, whose master is he talking about?¡± David asked totally confused.


    ¡°The two guys who had nned to killed you were sent by his former master.¡± Paul exined. ¡°Now I understand why he wants you dead, he kills whoever that stands between him and Ora.¡± He said after a while.


    ¡°Oh I see¡­. He is in for a big surprise then because one, he doesn¡¯t know Philip is actually alive and two, you¡¯re stronger now and not like the old Philip he once knew.¡± David said sending a smile towards his cousin and Eric.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t gotten my memories back, but we are going to Floda tomorrow. And please even though facts has said it all that I am actually Philip, I will still like to be called Paul.¡± He told them.


    ****


    Floda:


    ¡°I did?¡± Philly said in a surprise tone.


    ¡°Yeah you did, don¡¯t tell me you forgot about the meaning behind the ne also?¡± Nora said and stopped her dance mid-way, floding her hands beneath her breast and looking up at him strangely. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. The feeling was getting strong, this¡­.. this isn¡¯t her Philip.


    ¡°You know when I was with the rebels I was made to do a lot of things, and I probably forgot what we had shared together babe.¡± Philly said trying to convince her, why didn¡¯t he dig into his twin brother past he had with Nora before pretending to be him? It has escaped his mind. He wasn¡¯t the type that adores nes, he remembered the ne Nora was talking about. Philip had once showed him and even told him what the ne signified but he wasn¡¯t paying any attention that day. He wished he had, now Nora will start having doubts about him, he just hope the lie he said was believable enough.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Nora said after a while trying to get some things in her head. Faking a yawn while trying to cover her mouth to make it look real. ¡°I am tried dear, I need to get some sleep, it¡¯s.¡± Looking at the wall clock. ¡°Almost 10. Good night my love.¡± Nora added before nting a kiss on his cheek and left for her room.


    Philly smiled at her as he stare lustful at her, especially her backside.


    All that will soon be his. His to touch, his to smooch. He thought as he licked his lips imaging all various of sex stlye he was going to have with Nora. He was going to make Nora scream out his name in pure ecstasy, technically Philip¡¯s name and not his. Just looking at her turns him on. He will use all he got to woo Nora to his bed and if she didn¡¯t agree, only the universe knows what he will do to her then.


    _____


    The house was quite when Nora went out of Philip¡¯s room. She quitely entered her room and almost jumped out of her skin when she saw her grandmother sitting down on her bed, looking at her.


    Touching her heart that was beating fast, ¡°Grandma you scared me half to death.¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t see you dying.¡± Kate saidughing at her grand daughters face.


    ¡°You should have told me you wereing.¡± Nora said and went to sit down on the bed.


    ¡°When I know you are with Philip¡­ No, I don¡¯t want to spoil your dance.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I danced with him?¡± Nora asked blushing.


    ¡°Well let just say that your grandma turned into a spy overnight. Actually I went to spy on Philip when I saw you both dancing, so I decided to wait for you here.¡± Kate answered with a smile.


    ¡°Did you just say spy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something isn¡¯t right here Nora, don¡¯t be so blind. Philip photos got missing, Diego died mysteriously and Philip showed up all of a sudden, doesn¡¯t it look suspicious to you?¡±


    ¡°I thought I was the only one who had noticed. He gave me this ne and he tells me he didn¡¯t remember. Something is wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well apart from spying on Philip I came here to tell you something, I don¡¯t know how you might take it.¡±


    ¡°You want to tell me you love someone?¡±


    ¡°No, James called me some hours ago. He, Mary and Lora areing here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°He said it was Lora decision, and since they haven¡¯t seen you for a long time they will use this opportunity toe. I just came to let you know so that you will get prepared for Lora.¡± Kate said and kissed her forehead in a tenderly way. ¡°Good night my dear.¡± With that she left the room.


    Why is Loraing here after so many years? How did she even know that she¡¯s here? What does she want again?


    This won¡¯t be like before, she can now see and talk and that will shock Lora greatly.


    Even though she wants to use her  stupt dark magic on her again, Daisy is here to protect her from any harm.


    ****


    12PM:


    Eight shadows were seen moving very fast as they climbed and entered the window Philly had opened down for them.


    The room was pitch dark.


    The Eight strongest Ninja of Nine finget all came out from the shadows and kneel before Philly who stood before them.


    ¡°Things isn¡¯t going ording to what I nned.¡± Philly began. ¡°They are getting smarter everyday especially my father, so I will be leaving tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him and the olddy tonight master.¡± One of the Ninja¡¯s suggested.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill them yet, killing them would arouse suspicious¡­ I have a better n.¡±


    ¡°And what can that be master?¡± A second person asked.


    ¡°What else if not to take Nora with me tomorrow night, and if she refuses, she won¡¯t like the other side of me.¡±

 26

    ¡®I am totallypletely eye popping seriously groundbreaking passionately deliciously in love with you, I remember the first day I ever looking into your eyes and felt my entire world flip.¡¯


    Philly gave a wickedugh at that thought.


    ¡°And after forcing her toe with me, you can kill everybody in here.¡± Philly added.


    Footsteps were heard heading towards the room. The Ninja¡¯s quickly blend with the darkness, bing one with it.


    A knock was heard.


    ¡°Philip are you okay?¡± Kate voice was heard behind the close door.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Philly replied.


    ¡°Okay, I thought I heard voices in there.¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Only me ma¡¯am.¡± Philly said opening the door a little. ¡°There is no one here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, good night Philip.¡± She added and left for her room.


    Closing the door firmly behind him he turned and saw his Ninja¡¯s back to where they had stood before. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night myrades, tomorrow is our day.¡±


    Nodding their head, they left through the window as quickly as they had came.


    Philly called Leo who picked it immediately as if he was expecting his call.


    ¡°Have you find out who that guy is?¡±


    ¡°Not yet master, though I have some clue, but I want to be very sure its him.¡± Leo answered.


    ¡°Good, keep me informed.¡± Philly said and end up the call.


    He smiled to himself, before the end of tomorrow Nora will be his.


    ****


    Valten:


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem, you are Paul and Philip.¡± David said.


    Paul smiled and excused himself, he left to make a call.


    Paul put a call across to his father who picked at the fourth ring.


    ¡°Hello son, where have you been?¡± Robert Mirror demanded immediatly as soon as he picked the call.


    ¡°No where father, I have been moving all over the ce looking for answers.¡± Paul replied.


    ¡°Answers for what son?¡± Robert asked confusedly.


    ¡°We have a lot to discuss father but not on phone. I wille early in the morning so that we can discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay son, I will be expecting you. Take care.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You too father.¡±


    He ended the call and went back to the sitting room.


    ¡°The rooms upstairs are vacant, you can choose any one of them.¡± Paul told them. ¡°I will be outside, thinking.¡± He told them and went outside.


    Going their separate rooms, David called his father.


    ¡°Where have you been David, I thought you wereing back today, what happened?¡± Mark asked immediatly.


    ¡°Dad, am sorry for not calling you earlier even when Paul told me to call you. I decided to call¡­¡± He got interrupted by his father.


    ¡°Did you say Paul? As in Paul Mirror?¡±


    ¡°Yes dad.¡±


    ¡°Have I not warned you to stay away from him¡­ from his family? Paul is a Mafia that kills without any thoughts, he is not human.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Paul saved my life from two assassin¡¯s today, so you should be greatful to him. If he wasn¡¯t there, your only son would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°Assassin¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I am okay, am with Paul so don¡¯t worry, I am save.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell Paul how thankful I am.¡±


    ¡°I will tell him dad. I just call for you to know am okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay son, good night, see you soon.¡±


    ****


    6AM:


    Paul met his father in the sitting room.


    ¡°What do you want to discuss with me son?¡± Robert asked when Paul sit down facing him.


    ¡°I talked to doctor Fey yesterday.¡±


    ¡°So? Are you ill?.¡±


    ¡°No, I am perfectly okay Dad, he told me a lot of things. One, I am not really Paul Mirror, right dad?¡±


    ¡°What hase over you son, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°Dad, there is no need for you to pretend, doctor Fey spill everything, and I mean everything. I just want to thank you for saving me, if you didn¡¯t, I won¡¯t be here talking to you, for that I forgive you.¡± Paul told him and stood up to leave. ¡°I have something important that I want to take care of first, I wille back when everything is settled.¡± With that, he left without looking back.


    *****


    Floda:


    Mary, James and Lora alight from the car Kate had sent to pick them up at the airport.


    The maids weed them and took whatever that was with them inside the house.


    One of the maids took their visitors to the sitting room and gesture for them to sit down with her hand. Mary and James quickly sit down.


    ¡°I hope this sofa are neat.¡± Lora said to the maid.


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± Jolie responded.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lora said and sit down elegantly crossing her legs. ¡°Get me a bottle of chilled champagne with a ss cup.¡± She added. ¡°And don¡¯t dy me.¡±


    Lora looked beautiful in her dress, the dress covers just one of her shoulders, leaves the other uncovered and flows down into a simple round neckline. It¡¯s a tight fit which gives the dress a rxed, yet graceful look. Her arms have been covered only halfway down. The sleeves broaden towards the bottom and yfully entuate her skin. Her makeup added more to her beauty.


    Jolie nodded her head and left.


    ¡°Lora, we are not In Cas and she is one of our maids, be mindful of how you talk to her.¡± James said to her.


    ¡°Oh dad please, this is my grandma house, and I can do whatsoever I want to do with the maids.¡±


    Jolie soon returned and ce the designer tray on the ss table, opened it and poured the champagne into the ss and gave it to Lora.


    ¡°You can go now.¡± Lora ordered with a wave of her hand at Jolie.


    Kate came out and weed them warmly. She went over to meet Lora who stood up to hug her briefly.


    ¡°Lora, its been ages west saw, look at how grown-up you have be.¡± Kate said and they bothughed. ¡°I do buy your tracks, your music are always awesome.¡±


    ¡°Where is Nora, I thought she wille down with you since she¡¯s you know¡­.. blind.¡± Lora said sitting back.


    ¡°Lora! Mind yournguage.¡± Mary said.


    Flipping her hair back dramatically she looked at her mother. ¡°But it is true, she¡¯s blind.¡±


    Kate smiled at that but didn¡¯t say anything, she brought out her phone and dialed a number which was pick immediately. ¡°Nora dear, they are here.¡± Kate said and hang up the call. ¡°She ising.¡± She told them.


    ¡°Mom how have you been?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Well as you can see, I am fine.¡± Kate answered.


    ¡°We heard that Ora is Nora, is that true?¡± James asked his mother.


    ¡°Who ever that gave you that information is absolutely right, she is indeed Ora.¡± Kate confirmed to her son.


    ¡°Wow, I would never have taught in a million years that Nora is Ora the ballet dancer.¡± James said with a smile.


    The sound of heel was heard from the staircase, everyone turned to look at who wasing.


    Everyone except Kate was bbergasted when they saw Nora. What even put them in more shock and left their mouths wide open was when they saw hering down the stairs without any help.


    She was dressed simply with a red long gown that brought out all her curves, beside her was Philly who was equally dress with a simple T-shirt and short. He had woken up to hear of their visit and wasn¡¯t happy, theiring here wasn¡¯t among his ns, but that won¡¯t stop him from carrying out his n.


    Lora had to clean her eyes twice to be sure what she was seeing was real.


    Nora went over to where Kate was and sat beside her. Craig who just came in went to sit down on the empty sofa together with Philly.


    ¡°She can see? But how?¡± Mary asked the question on their minds.


    ¡°Well the universe decided to return what they took from her.¡± Kate answered her.


    ¡°I am here, why do you want to see me?¡± Nora demanded.


    ¡°Is that how to talk to your parents you haven¡¯t heard from for years.¡± James stated.


    ¡°Excuse me James, whose parents are you talking about? The ones who rejected me when I needed them the most or the ones who stood by me all through my trials? The only person who I can call my mother is my grandma who was with me all through the years.¡±


    ¡°We are really sorry Nora.¡± James apologize.


    ¡°Sorry? Did you just say sorry? Sorry can not bring back the years I spent without you guys, sorry can not bring back what you took away from me. You lied to the whole world that I was dead, well go and tell your dead daughter who died a long time ago that sorry of yours because I, who is Ora is not your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You have the right to be angry at us Nora, but please all we ask, is a second chance from you.¡±


    ¡°That chance was lost long ago when you both tossed me one side of thene and carried on with my twin¡­.¡± Nora got interrupted by the doorbell.


    Craig stood up and went to check who¡¯s there, opening it and stepping in was Paul Mirror.


    FLASHBACK:


    David, Eric and Paul entered Paul¡¯s private jet.


    Arriving at Floda, they decided to take a taxi to Ora¡¯s residence.


    They paid the taxi man once he dropped them off the gate of Kate¡¯s and drove off.


    They knocked on it.


    ¡°Look guys, you won¡¯t follow me In. The reasons are, whoever that is pretending to be Philip did not know I have Eric and you, so you will both stay in thepound, once you noticed any strange movement, David, alert me.¡± Paul had told them before the gate was open. The gateman recognized David and opened the gate for them to enter.


    Paul went to ring the doorbell as David and Eric went to sit down with the gateman.


    END OF FLASHBACK:


    Nora left all she was saying when she saw who had entered, Lora too was equally surprised. As Nora stood up her heart raced, like a runaway train, going faster and faster. She forget everything around her and focused only on Paul who also has been staring at her, it looks like they were both in a trance.


    Lora had stood up at the same time with Nora. Lora quickly walk over to where Paul is.


    ¡°Darling you didn¡¯t tell me you wereing.¡± Lora said sweetly as she opens her hand to hug Paul.


    The look Paul sent in her way halted her steps immediately, she quickly brought down her hands and went back to her sit really embarrassed.


    She was only feeling embarrassed because Nora had witness what happened, in fact everyone in here.


    His eyes slowly swept the sitting room and rested on Philly who is staring at him dangerously. Paul knew immediatly this guy was the one Eric had talked about, the Ninja master. He send a smirked directly to him before returning his gaze back to Nora.


    If truly he was Philip, Nora would feel the pull between them. Looking at her brought back the image of her dancing with the guy, but this time around, he saw his face.


    ¡°Good morning everyone, sorry if I am interrupting this meeting but I need to speak with Ora, please it¡¯s urgent.¡± Paul said still looking at Nora.


    ¡°Grandma, please exuse me.¡± Nora didn¡¯t know when she said that, but she found herself walking towards him.


    The way his eyes roamed slowly all over her body ddens her heart. She made sure she twisted her waist. She was in love with this stranger that took away her heart the first time she had opened her eyes at the hospital. Once she reached him, they continue staring at each other which enraged Philly. If looks could kill, this guy looking at his Nora like that would be buried 12 feet down with his body dismembered.


    Grabbing one of her hand, he took her outside.


    Nora sit down on the sofa which she had sat on years ago when Philip had confessed his feelings.


    ¡°Let me start by saying you look beautiful in that dress.¡±


    Nora blush at theplement. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Ora, I know your name is Nora, this might sound stupid but I just found out I am Philip.¡±


    Noraughed at that.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, I also haven¡¯t gotten my lost memories back, but you remembered my cooking you said reminded you of Philip, David also said that when I cooked for him. Who ever is that with you iming to be Philip isn¡¯t, because I am Philip.¡±


    ¡°You are confusing yourself Paul, how can you be Philip when you are Paul Mirror.¡± Nora said.


    ¡°Yes I am Paul Mirror, and I am also Philip. They changed my face to him. See this.¡± Paul said and raised up his shirt a little bit which revealed his ugly scars. ¡°I got it from the ne which crashed in Valten.¡±


    ¡°I am now confused, he also has scars too Paul, which means one of you is lying.¡±


    ¡°What can I do to make you believe that I am truly Philip?¡±


    Nora brought out the ne she always wore that hung around her neck. ¡°Do you know the meaning of this ne?¡±


    Paul looked at it and something clicked in his head. ¡°Is that not the symbol of Mamaqui?¡±


    Shocked to her bone Nora nodded her head.


    ¡°Who ever that wore it has the blessings of the goddess of love. I think¡­. I think¡­¡± A image suddenly came up in his head. ¡°I think I gave it to you after we had dance, the day I saw you danced for the first time in your room.¡±


    Nora had no doubt now, this handsome guy that had stolen her heart is truly Philip.


    Philip her true love who is standing before her now has a different face.


    _____


    Philly was so livid in anger, he has the urge to break something¡­. probably that stranger who just came and took Nora away, and to top it all, Kate didn¡¯t say a word.


    He quickly excused himself to his room to think of how to get rid of this sudden new threat.


    This new stupid handsome stranger has to die.

 27

    ¡®If I could give you one thing in life, I would give you the ability to see yourself through my eyes, only then would you realize how special you are to me. I love that you are my person and I am yours, that whatever door wee to, we will open it together.¡¯


    Philly quickly brought out his phone and send a message to Leo that read:


    Change of n,e in as usual. Don¡¯t involve the Nine Fingers, tell them to wait and send some Ninja¡¯s here.


    Switching off his phone after making sure the message was sent. He went back to the sitting room to meet them.


    Craig was staring at him suspiciously as Philly seat beside him.


    ¡°What did you went to do inside?¡± Craig asked.


    ¡°Nothing father, I went to ease myself.¡± Philly lied.


    Lora who was still fuming in rage was staring evilly at the door where Paul and Nora would be at the moment.


    ¡°Grandma, how did Nora get to know Paul?¡± Lora asked jealousy as she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, who is he and howe she knew him?¡± Philly quickly chip in as his eyes was also on the door.


    Kate sent a smile directly at them and answered them, ¡°He was the one who had saved Nora when she fell down the hill. She was pushed by someone, a person Paul saw and Nora knows. And when I find out who that person is, I will make sure he or she goes to jail.¡±


    ¡°Someone pushed Nora off the hills? How did it happened?¡± Philly asked surprised.


    ¡°Yes, someone pushed her and she doesn¡¯t want to tell me who did it.¡± Kate responded. ¡°Someone into magic or so used David face to lure her and Craig out and bring her down the hill. The real David came back few minutester and after he was told, he quickly ran to meet Craig, it was there they found out whosoever that took Nora was into magic. For days, we couldn¡¯t find my beloved granddaughter, Paul brought her here and told us what happened.¡± Kate finished her exnation.


    ¡°If you will excuse me, I want to use the bathroom.¡± Lora said standing up from her seat.


    Kate called out Jolie and instructed her to take her granddaughter to the bathroom.


    Showing her the bathroom.


    ¡°You can go.¡± Lora said rudely at Jolie.


    Once she was alone, she entered the bathroom and locked the door behind her.


    ¡°Dee, did you saw what happened today? My twin sister could talk and see now, what went wrong? I thought you said it is an evesting curse she will carry till herst breath or is your stupid power fading?¡± Lora said to the empty bathroom.


    ¡°Yes I did said that, but I sense someone freed her from it.¡± Dee voice came quitely.


    ¡°You sense someone free her? Did you hear yourself well? By now you should have told me who did that and not you sensing rubbish.¡± Lora said in anger.


    ¡°I am sorry Lora, I will find out who ever it was that freed Nora.¡± Dee voice came again.


    ¡°Better and I need to know whoever that is behind this very fast, my music career is at stake. And while you¡¯re at it, find a way to separate those two, I want you to cause conflict between them, don¡¯t make me involve Her.¡± Lora said warned.


    ¡°That I can do for you Lor¡­..¡± Dee started to say but stop mid way.


    Lora blinked her eyes when she couldn¡¯t find her fairy again. ¡°Dee? Dee?¡± She called out softly but no one answered her.


    She find that strange and wondered what happened as she walked back to the sitting room.


    Where had Dee gone too?


    ¡°Thanks grandma.¡± Lora said and smile at Kate who nodded her head.


    She was involving the other Fairy.


    ____


    ¡°Are you really Philip?¡± Nora asked as she slowly get up from her seat.


    ¡°Yes, and the guy in there isn¡¯t Philip?¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t Philip so who is he then?¡±


    ¡°My twin brother so I heard, but don¡¯t worry, we are going to find out who truly he is and what he wants from you.¡± Paul said, he couldn¡¯t tell her yet what Philly real is.


    Nora hug him breathing in his scent. His clothes smelled like bubblegum mixed with cotton candy. ¡°I am really d you are Philip.¡± She said and look up straight into his eyes. ¡°You know¡­ somehow, what I had said came to pass.¡± Nora said smiling at him.


    ¡°And what could that be?¡± Paul asked slightly confused.


    ¡°I told you that the day I would see again, I would love to see you first, which happened the day I opened my eyes and saw you. I was blind then but could see now, my first nce on you took my breath away. I was pushed by my own twin sister twice, the first one blinded me and took away my voice, I was ten years old then. The second one which you saved me brought back all that was taken away from me.¡± Nora said. ¡°After I saw you and you brought me home, I couldn¡¯t get you off my mind and thoughts ever since that day, no matter how hard I tried too. When the fake Philip came, I didn¡¯t feel that connection I had with you to him, I tried but couldn¡¯t see myself loving him. I had my doubt about him when I asked him the meaning behind the ne. Philip was the one who had given me the ne, so he should have known about it more better than me, but he couldn¡¯t say anything about this ne. He gave me pathetic excuses. But now, I have the prove right in front of me.¡± Nora said and slowly raised her hands to caress his face. He was dishy handsome and all hers. ¡°I once said this word to you through my signnguage, but now, I will say with my mouth. I love you Philip, you were my very first friend that loves me, despite my problems. You are my best friend, my human diary and my other half. You mean the world to me and I love you. I know one day, you will surely remember everything.¡±


    Paul smile and embrace Nora, resting his head on hers.


    ¡°The first day I set my eyes on you as Paul Mirror was when I went to Cas for a business. I saw you on the airne andter on a magazine front paper. I didn¡¯t know it was love then, then I saw you again when Lora had pushed. When you told me about how my cooking has a resemnce to Philip¡¯s own, I was jealous of him, but now I am not, because I am the Philip. Nora when I look at you, I see the rest of my life in front of my eyes. I want to spend every day of my life with you. Even if I am not Philip, I would still love you. When you realize you want to spend the rest of your life with somebody, you want the rest of your life to start as soon as possible. I love you so much Nora.¡±


    ¡°Now I remembered the very word a friend of mine had told me before, my greatest day is yet toe and I feel it right now. One day I shall introduce you to her. Thank you for loving me.¡±


    ¡°No I should be the one thanking you for waiting for me.¡± Paul said. ¡°Let me take you back in there before they will think I have kidnapped you.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you are my kidnapper, I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    They bothughed at that.


    ¡°One more thing Nora, do not tell anyone about our discussion¡­. yet. most especially when that guy who ims to be Philip is there. I am Paul. Come on let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As he took hold of Nora¡¯s hand gently in his, he saw a fast movement from the fence which didn¡¯t escaped his sharp eyes.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, he opened the door for Nora to enter first before him. He removed his hand from hers and told her. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t make it obvious first.¡±


    Entering the sitting room, all eyes were on them. Nora went back to her seat.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am for keeping her away from this meeting.¡± Paul said to Kate.


    ¡°No problem son.¡±


    ¡°Well I will take my leave now, it was nice seeing you all here.¡± Paul said, turn and pretended to walk away.


    Nora voice halted him. ¡°Paul don¡¯t go yet, stay a little while longer,¡± Nora said and look at Lora this time. ¡°I still need more evidence against whoever that pushed me.¡±


    Paul smiled. ¡°No problem Nora, I will be outside waiting for you.¡± Paul said and left.


    _____


    He went over to where David and Eric was. ¡°Some Ninja¡¯s are in thispound, stay here and watch out for the gate, I am going to deal with them.¡± Paul told them.


    He left and started killing all the Ninja¡¯s one after the other, no one stood a chance against a samurai. He made sure no sound was heard. His attack came as a surprise to them as they all awaits their master order.


    And for once he was truly grateful to Robert Mirror.


    When he was sure he had killed all the Ninja¡¯s in their hidden ces, he went to meet Eric and told him to take care of the dead bodies at the back of the house where he had pile them up.


    ¡°Burn them up.¡±


    ______


    Mary and James begged Nora to forgive them but Nora couldn¡¯t.


    Philly once again excused himself and went up to his room. He put on his phone and called Leo.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He said slowly as soon as Leo picked it.


    ¡°They should have been there since two hours ago. Let me call them right away master.¡± Leo said and waited for Philly to end the call before he put a call across one of the Ninja¡¯s.


    Switch off.


    He tried again.


    Switch off.


    He tried all the Ninja¡¯s numbers he had send to Kate¡¯s house, but none of them was going through. They were all switch off.


    He quickly called Philly.


    ¡°Master, none of their numbers are going through. I think something went wrong somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Find out the fault immediatly.¡±


    ¡°Yes master, but shouldn¡¯t I send the Nine Fingers right now while I carry out my investigation.¡±


    ¡°No, not yet, let¡¯s find out what happened before I will know what to do.¡± Philly ended the call and went back to the sitting room.


    _____


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here, long time no see sister.¡± Daisy said.


    Dee a tiny fairy who has white hair was surprised when she saw her twin. ¡°Daisy, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes its me. Just like you had left the kingdom, so I did. I was right after all, it was you who have been helping Lora, but guess what, I also helped Nora.¡±


    ¡°So you were the one who had pulled me away from Lora and brought me here with your magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did. You betrayed me Dementia, you betrayed our people. For this will I will never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, all what I did wasn¡¯t intentional, I am being controlled by the Sluagh fairy. She lied to me Daisy, and I foolishly believed her.¡± Dementia said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me Dementia, you killed our people for a stupid powers and I killed the evil Sluagh fairy before your very eyes, then you flee and locked me in there for eternity, I was only freed by Nora and like you, I also made a huge sacrifice which brought me to this world. So stop lying Dementia.¡±


    ¡°I am saying the truth, the Sluagh fairy killed our people and I pretended to be the one who did it, she make it look as if it was me. I was blinded by greed for power. And rather than giving me the powers, she started controlling me. It is only when I am neared Lora I won¡¯t be controlled. The Sluagh fairy you had killed isn¡¯t the real one, that was her clone. She is alive Daisy and Lora has decided to bring her into this.¡± Dementia said in all honesty to her twin. ¡°Help me, free me please, I don¡¯t want any powers again, I want to be free, only you can stop her Daisy.¡±


    ¡°If what you said is true, then let that evil Sluagh fairye, she will meet her very match.¡±

 28

    ¡®I still haven¡¯t figured out how to sit across from you, and not be madly in love with everything you do. Real love doesn¡¯t meet you at your best. It meets you in your mess because It¡¯s not being in love that makes me happy. It is the person that I am in love with that does.¡¯


    ¡°But how did Lora get to meet the evil Sluagh fairy?¡± Daisy asked after a while of thought.


    ¡°She (Sluagh fairy) once told me that she wants to rule over the world. Using the hearts of those that are filled with evil. Using children.¡±


    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Daisy asked confused by that information.


    ¡°She said she wants the world to know about our existence, that we aren¡¯t a myth as they said in their stories. Lora seems to be the first person she would use. She met Lora when the little girl was five years old. You know for her to have ess to the human world she must get the ancient book of Requiem. That was why she had came into our kingdom to get it at the first ce. She made me believed her and I stole the Requiem book for her. She used it for Lora and asked her to use the person she¡¯s hates the most as an exchange for what she wants. She then used her twin sister, Nora. She brought me before Lora after I left the kingdom and made her control me. I didn¡¯t know there was a part of magic spells in the evil book of Requiem that they would use in controlling a fairy and other mystic things. I found out toote after she made Lora performed the magic spells on me, lying to me its for enhancing my powers, foolishly, I believed her. I then realized why you had kept the evil ancient book away from others¡­ from me. I am sorry I didn¡¯t listen to you back then, I am sorry I caused the death of our people.¡± Dementia exined sadly to her twin.


    ¡°The Requiem book is so dangerous that was why I had it hidden away from pry eyes. I read through the book and saw that if it falls into the wrong hands, then everyone, including the entire race of humans are doom. After everything that happened, what happened to the evil Sluagh fairy afterwards? I mean after she was able to make Lora control you?¡± Daisy demanded.


    ¡°After she handled me to Lora to be doing her biddings, she left. ording to her, Lora isn¡¯t the only child she wants. We haven¡¯t heard from her for years now, but only Lora knows how you summon her. Please Daisy no matter how heartless I am, I can never hurt a human. I needed powers but not to use it against the humans, I was deceived, please free me, I am tried of been controlled.¡± Dementia said almost in tears


    Daisy flew so close to her and touched Dementia hair, truly she felt the dark magic. She wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°I know every details about the Requiem book. I have read the book once before, that was how I got to know how evil it was. I will free you but not now. The Requiem book also has the part where dark spells written on it, like the one casted on you, can be broken. Once you have your freedom, you are still going to pretend you¡¯re being under her control for a while. When ever that stupid Sluagh fairyes, you will let me know.¡± Daisy told her.


    ¡°I will do that for you.¡± Dementia responded truthfully.


    ¡°This is your second chance to redeem yourself, don¡¯t make me hate you.¡±


    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t, I just want to be free like you.¡± Dementia said happily.


    ¡°Good, you can go. I will call on you when it¡¯s time to break the spell.¡± Daisy said and didn¡¯t wait for dementia to reply her.


    Dee quickly vanished also to meet Lora.


    ____


    Eric came back in 30 minutes time from where he had took the dead bodies of the Ninja¡¯s into the forest not far from Kate¡¯s and burn their bodies there.


    ¡°You left no traces?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, everything looks clean. No one will ever suspect.¡± Eric reply and sat down on his previous seat.


    ¡°Thank you my friend.¡± Paul said with a smile and sat down beside them. ¡°He will know that something is up and will find out why they weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± David asked.


    ¡°No, I am afraid of what he will do to Nora and her family. He sent Ninja¡¯s toe, for what? I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    ¡°Then stay here for the main time, am very sure Nora wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡± David suggested.


    ¡°And what about you and Eric? I can¡¯t leave you both alone when he is also after your life. I need to make an ungent call right now.¡± Paul suddenly said and left his seat.


    He dialed a number from his phone which was picked at the fourth ring.


    ¡°Hello who¡¯s this?¡± A gruff voice demanded immediatly at the other end.


    ¡°Hello Max, its Paul.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Max said not sure he recognized that voice.


    ¡°Yes, but I have told you to call me Paul, anyway, I am calling you because I need your help.¡± Paul said.


    ¡°Whatever it is bro, you can always count on me.¡± Max told him


    ¡°I need you toe down to Floda quick, I will text you the house address. Once you¡¯re here I will tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay bro, I will be expecting it.¡± Max said.


    ¡°How are my brothers?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°They are good. We are all  doing fine bro.¡± Max replied.


    Paul end the call and sent the address to Max. Max was a samurai fighter like him, when histe master made him the new master, he gave the title to Max and asked him to take care of himself and his brothers (samurais). It has been long he contacted them. And today he did, but only to Max, he needed his help. Max will help him keep an eye on the Ninja¡¯s, while him will keep his eyes on everyone in thepound.


    He return to his seat. ¡°I called an old friend of mine, he will being soon.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this old friend of yours?¡± David demanded.


    ¡°A samurai fighter like I am.¡±


    _____


    When Mary and James saw that Nora was adamant to her decision, they left to Cas that same day.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay over at least for today before going back to Cas tomorrow?¡± Kate asked her son James.


    ¡°No mum, not today, I have a business I have to attend. We wille back again and this time around, spend more time with you and Nora.¡± James answered and left together with a still fuming Lora.


    Lora couldn¡¯t wait to get home to summon her evil fairy.


    She didn¡¯t even notice Paul and David when she and her parents entered the car that they came with. Her thoughts were on seeing the Sluagh again.


    They soon entered the ne going to Cas.


    ____N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Kate and Craig excused themselves and left Nora and Philly alone. They wanted to discuss privately.


    ¡°Did you see the way Paul was staring at Nora?¡± Kate asked Craig as they were heading towards the second sitting room.


    ¡°Yes I did ma¡¯am, it didn¡¯t escaped my eyes. Philip was acting strange back then, his eyes were staring at the wall clock every 10 minutes, it was as if he was expecting something, probably when he realized that it wasn¡¯ting, he left us. He was also staring at the door where Paul and Nora was.¡± Craig added.


    ¡°I like that Paul, he sometimes reminds of Philip.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel a connection between us when he came in.¡±


    ____


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you were staring at Paul or whatever his name is.¡± Philly began once he was sure they were alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying Philip, what look was I given him?¡± Nora pretended to ask.


    ¡°That kind of look ady normally gives to a guy she loves, the kind of love you give to you soulmate, that is the kind of love I am talking about. Ever since I have been here, you haven¡¯t even look at me the same way you did to that stupid guy today.¡± Philly said a little bit angry.


    ¡°Hey point of correction, Paul isn¡¯t stupid, he is my very good friend. He saved my life, if he wasn¡¯t on the mountain that day, I would still be there, dead. So you can¡¯t just wake up one morning and tell me what to do with my life. I own myself and I will look at anyone the way I want too.¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t own yourself, all of you is mine, don¡¯t you still get it? The very first day I saw you, marks the day you became mine, my property. You¡¯re mine forever Nora, I own you and if anyone trys to get in my way, he is good as a dead corpse.¡±


    Standing up angrily to her feet. ¡°You¡¯re making me sick, I can¡¯t stay here and hear all these rubbish you just omitted out. I am going to my room to have my peace of mind.¡± Nora said and made to walk away when Philly grab hold one of her hand which prevented her from going any further.


    He stood up from his seat and draw Nora close to his body. ¡°Why the sudden change of attitude towards me my dear? Is it because you saw him, is that why you are now disrespecting me?¡± Philly asked.


    ¡°I am not disrespecting you Philip, I just don¡¯t like the way you talk about Paul. He is my savior and nothing or nobody, not even you, can change that.¡±


    Philly smile as he raised up his other free hand to touch Nora¡¯s face, her lips, her neck and his hand started decending towards her breast slowly. He leaned his face and beathed in her scent, it was savory. ¡°Nora, light of my life, fire of my loins. My sin, my soul. I will kill whosever that touches your body apart from me.¡±


    A wave of nausea engulfed her after Philip had said those words. No one is touching her body except Paul.


    ¡°Philip, what hase over you all of a sudden, you weren¡¯t like this before, you can¡¯t even hurt a fly talkless about holding my hands and touching me inappropriately, now get your hands off my bod¨C¡± She didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence when he forcefully pressed his manly lips on her soft lips, kissing her. His kiss was rough.


    Her eyes opened wide then shut tightly as she tighten her lips. She tried to push him away but he stood his ground. The hand he had used in holding one of her hand was released and he fastly used it to hold her waist, bringing her much closer now. His other hand finally found it¡¯s target as he grab hold of one of her breast. He moaned into her mouth as he bit her bottom lips hard which prompted her to grasped. He slip his tongue into her mouth and moan the more.


    Nora tried to push him off her but his Hercules like strength was an insurmountable grip.


    Philly didn¡¯t hear the door opening nor the footsteps heading his way until he was roughly pushed back by Paul whose face was furious. He moved towards Philly in anger and nearly brought out his gun to shoot Philly but was stopped by Nora, who touched his shoulders. He turn to look at her and his anger melted away and was reced by a softness he never knew he had. When ites to Nora, nothing matters to him.


    ¡°Leave him Paul.¡± Nora said and Paul turned back to face Philly.


    Philly and Paul stare at each other dangerously.


    ¡°Who asked you to intrude our privacy idiot? Don¡¯t you know she is my wife to be. How dare you interrupt us?¡± Philly spoke slowly almost without moving his lips.


    Nora went over to where Philly was and pped his face hard.


    Philly didn¡¯t flinched at all, rather he smile at her and touched his reddened side of face and brought it to his mouth, he kissed his fingers. ¡°I like them rough, I will let this slide because of the love I have for you Nora, but don¡¯t take my silence as a sign of weakness.¡± Philly said and left, he made sure to push Paul out of the way and was almost reaching the staircase when he stopped.


    ¡°And tell your friend never to try what he did to me again, if he doesn¡¯t want my trouble.¡±


    ¡°I love looking for trouble my friend, just in case you don¡¯t know, I am a huge trouble maker.¡± Paul told him.


    Philly climbed the stairs without saying a word.

 29

    ¡®I¡¯m not perfect. I¡¯ll annoy you, piss you off, say stupid things, then take it all back. But put that all aside and you¡¯ll never find a person who cares or loves you more than me. I fall more deeply in love with you, every single day.¡¯


    Paul watches on until Philly was out of sight before turning his head to look at Nora.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking to him in that way when you¡¯re alone with him.¡± Paul said as his eyes roamed worriedly over her body. ¡°He is dangerous Nora and might hurt you, so please don¡¯t ever talk back at him.¡± Paul added as he raised his eyebrows at her as she approaches him.


    cing her hands round Paul¡¯s neck and lifting up her legs to be almost the same height with Paul, bringing her face closer to him. ¡°I have heard you my handsome savior Paul, now I want you to kiss away the bad taste of the fake Philip in my lips.¡±


    ¡°I am very serious here, promise me you won¡¯t try to talk back to him when you know you¡¯re alone with him.¡±


    ¡°I promise Paul, now hold my waist, my legs are already paining me and kiss me.¡± Nora said with a smile and Paul returned it.


    Wrapping up his stronger hand round her waist, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    As soon as their lips touches, Paul lost memories came back, he remembered everything.


    ****


    Philly was filled with so much anger when he entered his room.


    He so much wanted to break that idiot that calls himself Paul jaw and plug out his heart.


    But he held himself back. Nora is just lucky that he loves her.


    His phone vibration brought him back to earth as he answered the call from Leo.


    ¡°Yes, what happened to the Ninja¡¯s sent here?¡± Philly demanded angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened master, but they couldn¡¯t be reached on their phones. They just disappeared.¡± Leo answered. ¡°I will keep on looking for¡­.¡±


    Interrupting him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,e here tonight, and whening,e with the Nine Fingers. That stupid Paul has to die tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Leo reply and waited for Philly to end the call.


    As soon as he end the call, another call came in. Picking it up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He waited as he listens to what the caller was telling him. ¡°Thene, he won¡¯t know what hit him.¡±


    There will be no escape for Paul.


    ****


    Paul quickly ended the kiss, ¡°I remember everything Nora.¡±


    ¡°You mean your memories are back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember this house, I remember seeing you the first day grandma Kate brought you from Cas. My lost memories of Philip has returned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news, let¡¯s go and inform grandma immediately.¡±


    ¡°You go, I will join you soon, my friends are here, I want to discuss something important with them.


    Kissing his cheek, ¡°Okay handsome.¡± Nora said and left him, going towards the second sitting room where Kate and Craig was.


    Paul left and went to meet David and Eric.


    ¡°Did her grandmother allowed you to stay?¡± Eric asked first.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t ask her yet, but she will. That is not what brought me here.¡± Paul said, putting his hand in his breast pocket, he brought out a memory card and handed it to David. ¡°You two shall fly to Valten now with the jet. Once you get to my father, give him that memory card, he will bring your father.¡±


    David nodded his head although not understanding some of it.


    ¡°Eric, you will go back to my secret hideout  (penthouse) with my father, Uncle and David. You all should stay there until I am back.¡± Paul said and touched Eric shoulder in a friendly way and whispered to him. ¡°You once asked me how you are going to repay my kindness, now is the time. I am leaving those three in your hands. Your weapons and others weapons are in my room wardrobe, ask one of the guards to show you.¡±


    ¡°Why all these rush Paul?¡± David demanded.


    ¡°I have this feeling that something will happen tonight and our fathers will be their targets. I will be fine, go, the day is still bright.¡±


    ¡°Alright Paul, take care brother.¡± David said


    ¡°And you too David, take care of yourself Eric.¡±


    David and Eric left the house as they boarded a taxi.


    ****


    Nora soon ran all the way as she entered the sitting room.


    Kate and Craig were surprised by her behavior.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What has gotten into you Nora?¡± Kate asked with a smile.


    ¡°Grandma, there is something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go on, we are listening.¡± Kate responded with a smile.


    ¡°Philip isn¡¯t Philip, he is the twin brother of Philip that lived here with us.¡± Nora finally revealed.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s is not possible, Philly died in a fire ident when he was a kid.¡± Craig said not believing.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Philly didn¡¯t die because he is the one iming to be Philip. But that¡¯s not the main news, the good news is that I know who the real Philip is.¡± Nora said with happiness.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°What I am trying to say is that, the real Philip is alive and he is no other than the person who had saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, are you trying to tell us Philip is Paul?¡± Craig asked to be sure he heard right.


    ¡°Exactly, but I know you will have some doubts about it, so I will he will stay over and prepare our dinner.¡± Nora told them with a smile. ¡°I am sure we all remembered his taste of cooking.¡±


    ¡°If you are so sure of what you just said now, then let him stay and prepare our dinner meal tonight.¡± Kate said.


    Nora jumped in Joy and went to hug her grandmother and Craig before leaving them alone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she making this up?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so ma¡¯am, she sounded so happy. No wonder I felt this fatherly connection with Paul today. Either ways we are going to find out through his cooking tonight.¡±


    ****


    Not long David and Eric left, Max jumped through the fence and when he straighten up, he was surprised when he saw Paul in front of him.


    ¡°You came at the right time friend.¡± Paul said and hugged him.


    ¡°I have too bro, its been long I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks foring, just stay hidden until I give you our signal.¡±


    Max nodded his head and left Paul.


    ***


    ¡°Paul, please will you stay here tonight and cook for us today, I have told my grandma and your father that you¡¯re Philip, so please cook something so that they will believe it without having a doubts.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will stay and cook, my hands are itching to cook something anyway.¡±


    Paul said, kissing Nora¡¯s forehead and going towards the kitchen.


    Nora went to her room.


    ¡°I thought you will nevere to your room again.¡± Daisy teased Nora.


    ¡°I am so d that Paul is actually Philip.¡± Nora said with so much happiness.


    ¡°I told you to follow your heart.¡±


    ¡°Yeah you did, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Nora¡­. I have seen my twin sister.¡±


    The smile faded a little from Nora¡¯s face, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°She came with your twin today. They¡¯re controlling her and she needed my help to break the spells.¡±


    ¡°They?¡±


    ¡°Your twin sister and that evil fairy I once told you about who came and decieved my twin sister.¡±


    ¡°Am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Its okay, I came to tell you that I will be leaving to go and meet her in Cas, for me to break the spell, we will have to stay where the spell was casted.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re leaving? How are you sure your twin is saying the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes I will be leaving now Nora, and she is not lying. I will be back once I have settled things rightly.¡± Daisy said and moved closer to her, she touches Nora¡¯s forehead and whispered some words. ¡°I wish to stay but I can¡¯t. I will find you.¡±


    With that Daisy disappeared.


    Nora kept pondering Daisyst word. What does she mean by ¡®I will Find you?¡¯


    Was she getting lost?.


    ****


    8PM:


    Paul has finished cooking and was setting the table to the surprise of the maids. He asked Jolie to call everyone down to the dinning table that food is ready.


    Jolie left to do as she was told.


    Kate was the first person toe to the dinning room, followed by Craig and Nora. Philly had sent a message that he¡¯s not hungry yet.


    Paul and Nora sat beside themselves.


    Tasting the food, Craig eyes widened in surprised as Kate eyes soon followed.


    ¡°Surprise dad? I still remember the cooking mom taught me back in the restaurant.¡± Paul said with a smile.


    ¡°Its Philip.¡± Craig said with tears as he stood up to walk over to where Paul and Nora sat.


    But before he could move, Paul was suddenly in front of him, pushing him to the ground as the sword that was sent in Craig¡¯s waynded on the floor.


    The Eight Ninja¡¯s came in and surrounded them. Only their eyes where seen, the rest of them were covered in cks. Kate was filled with fear. As Nora quickly came to Paul and her grandma side.


    Paul whistle softly and Max was by his side quickly. Paul picked up the fallen sword on the floor and pointed it to one of the Ninja¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm anyone of you, so if you still wish to live, leave this house this moment.¡±


    A p was heard and they turned to look at who pped.


    Philly continue pping as he sat down on the seat Paul had upied, he stopped pping and ate one spoon of the food. ¡°Hmm, it tastes nice Paul, you¡¯re a great cook, I couldn¡¯t cook like you even if I try to.¡±


    ¡°Tell your Ninja¡¯s to leave this minute or I will deal with them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lifting a finger against my men Paul. You see in this world we are in, no one is to be trusted, you trust no one except yourself. I speak too much don¡¯t I?¡± Philly said with a smile. ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Paul raised up the sword to attack any Ninjaing to him but was surprised when none of them moved.


    He felt pains all over his body as Nora screamed out loudly.


    He looked down at his body and saw Max swording out in front of him. The sword withdraw from his body and thrust into his body once again.


    He turned to look at Max who started smirking at him removing his sword from his body. Max betrayed him.


    ¡°Why Max?¡± Paul managed to whispered.


    ¡°It is master to you fool!¡± Max shouted and thrust into Paul¡¯s stomach again for the third time.


    Paul fell to his knees as Max removed his blood filled sword from his body, and cleaned the blood on Paul¡¯s clothes.


    Nora was by Paul side quickly, hugging him and crying.


    ¡°The show is over now, Nora love,e here.¡± Philly said.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you monster, I am staying with Paul.¡± Nora told him in tears.


    ¡°How touching.¡± Philly said, standing up to his feet and going to where Nora is. ¡°He is going to die soon for loss of blood. Come with me and I will make sure you live like a princess.¡± Philly said as he offered Nora his hand.


    ¡°I said I am noting with you. Kill me too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill you, you¡¯re too precious to me.¡±


    ¡°I hate you with every fiber in my body, you can¡¯t force me to love you. I will only love Philip.¡±


    ¡°Enough of this talk, you¡¯reing with me and that¡¯s it.¡± Philly said and dragged Nora roughly away from Paul.


    Nora punched and kick Philly with all her strength as he drag her away from a bleeding Paul.


    Philly groaned in anger and gave Nora a p which made her faint immediately.


    He carried her in his arms gently. ¡°Sorry my love for hurting you.¡± He said stroking her face lovely. ¡°Time to go.¡± He announced, and pointed at Craig. ¡°Bring him along.¡± He faced Kate. ¡°I am only letting you go because my morning sun is rted to you.¡±


    Kate blinked her eyes multiple times when Philly disappeared right in front of her.


    In Kate¡¯s eyes, she thinks he disappeared, but in Paul¡¯s eyes, they ran, only that Philly was faster.


    One of the Ninja¡¯s hit Craig on his head hard, Craig fainted as they carried him and went out of the house. Max also did the same.


    Paul fell down to the ground losing consciousness.


    ¡°Start the car fast, we are taking him to the hospital!¡± Kate screamed as the servents who were hiding came out. They joined hands in carrying Paul¡¯s to a car in thepound.


    Kate quickly drove off to the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t give up Philip.¡±


    ___


    ¡°Where are we master?¡± Paul asked his master as the old man took him in an underground chamber.


    ¡°There will be a time you will feel betrayed, when that dayes¡­¡­ then you will be one with the sword of Samurai.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you master. Who¡¯s going to betray me?¡±


    ¡°That you have to find out yourself. I am only telling you what I see in your palm. You trust too much.¡± The master said and opened a room filled in darkness. He pped his hand once and candles lit started burning, lighten up the dark chamber. In it were ten Samurai¡¯s statues and in their front was a drum. ¡°I have not brought anyone here except you. Do not reveal this ce to anybody.¡± He said and Pointed at the statues. ¡°The day you shall need some help,e here and beat this drum. It will breath life into the statues of The Immortals Samurai¡¯s, and they shall be at yourmand.¡±

 30

    ¡®The best love is the kind that awakens the soul; that makes us reach for more, that nts the fire in our hearts and brings peace to our minds. That¡¯s what I hope to give you forever, you are what I need in my life. You are my one.¡¯


    Still On The Remembrance:


    ¡°You mean this statues wille to life and be at mymand once I beat this old drum.¡± Paul said as he pointed at the dusty drum. He was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. The Samurai¡¯s are the strongest when ites to the assassin¡¯s world. I will tell you a story Paul. A long time ago there were two brothers, the elder one loathed after the younger one, and would do everything within his power to make sure his younger brother was not loved by their father.


    As the years went by, the father saw the hatred in his elder son eyes and sent him to distance friend of his who was a Ninja master. His n was to allow his friend change his son since he couldn¡¯t. After much training he came back home more deadly and evil, his father heard he killed his own master. Confronting his elder son, he engaged his father to a duel. He killed his father and also went ahead to kill his younger brother. But he didn¡¯t seed, because he found out toote that his younger brother had escaped.


    He trained histe Father¡¯s disciples and turn them into Ninja¡¯s.¡± The old man stop to catch his breath as he walk towards a rusty look long box whichid on the ground, and which Paul notice at that moment.


    ¡°So what happened to the younger brother?¡± Paul asked interested in the story.


    ¡°He became a Samurai and trained people into bing a Samurai. He was my great grandfather. Which is why Ninja¡¯s and Samurai¡¯s don¡¯t ever get along.¡± He answered as he got to where the box was, he brought out his ne which held a key in it. With the key he used it and open the box.


    He brought out a sword from it which was covered in dust.


    Removing the sword from its sheath after blowing away the  dirt, he swung it around him faster, he removed his hand from the sword handle as the sword started rolling mid-air by itself.


    ¡°Myte great grandfather and his Ninja friend were once taught a secret sword dance. Since I am choosing you as my next sessor, I will teach you the technique.¡± The master said, ¡°Watch what the sword is doing closely and you will see that the sword isn¡¯t fighting, rather it is dancing.¡± He told Paul who focused all his attention on the sword. His master stretch forth his right hand and the swordnded on his palm. ¡°You have to be one with this sword. Since you have already learn the Eight Virtues of Samurai, this one will be easy to master. Remember, it is shown only to a sessor once, but I trust you¡­ you¡¯re sharp and you will grab it quickly. So Paul, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes master, I am.¡± Paul responded, taking a nce at the Samurai statues and finally on the sword his master was holding. ¡°I am ready master.¡±


    ¡°Good answer Paul. To learn the art of this sword, I will teach you how to dance with it. One day Paul, you may meet someone who also knows this technique. I hope when that dayes, you shalle out victorious.¡± The master said.


    ¡°I wille out victorious master.¡± Paul told him with determination and courage.


    ****


    Arriving at the hospital, Paul was quickly attended, he was moved into the theatre and his wound was stitch. Kate was told to buy some blood in their blood bank since he had lost so much blood. Kate wasted no time in paying for the 5 pints of blood the doctors had requested. After they had finished operating on him, they moved him to a private ward as requested by Kate.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay doctor?¡± Kate asked the doctor in charge.


    ¡°Yes he will, he will survive.¡± The doctor replied her and left her to attend to some of his other patients.


    Kate went to Paul¡¯s ward and sat beside him.


    He was breathing slowly. cing her hands on his, she whispered with tears. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay Paul. Get well soon.¡±


    ****


    Valten:


    David and Eric arrived at Valten and they quickly made their way into the residence of Robert Mirror.


    As soon as they entered thepound, they saw Robert was about leaving the house for an urgent business.


    He came to a halt beside his car when he saw David and Eric.


    ¡°David?¡±


    Greeting his Uncle, ¡°Yes uncle, its me. Paul asked us to deliver something to you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go inside the house.¡±


    They entered the house.


    David gave the memory card to Robert who excused himself and went upstairs.


    30 Minutes Later:


    Coming down the stairs with a serious look. He went back to his seat.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°David, I have called your father to discuss the dangers of him being there alone. He will soon be here. Paul told me to keep aside whatever scores I had with my brother and help him before the Ninja¡¯s does.¡±


    ¡°That is why we came here sir, Paul instructed us to take you and David¡¯s father to his secret hideout.¡± Eric spoke.


    ¡°I have no problem with that, Mark will be here soon.¡±


    ****


    Cas:


    Lora quickly got down from the car that had came to pick them up at the airport, and walk angrily all the way from the car to her room ignoring her parents calls.


    She made sure her room door was locked before she went to her wardrobe, opening it and brought out a little box, opening it with care, it revealed a piece of paper with words written on it.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to call her?¡± Dee voice was heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me such silly questions, since you can¡¯t do a little task such as this, let me summon the one who had brought you to me in the first ce, and tell her how stupid and powerless you¡¯re.¡± Lora answered.


    ¡°I told you to leave him alone that he has the blessings of the love goddess and focus on David, but you said no. If you had listen, at least David would have still be yours.¡± Dee told her.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me in such manner? Listen and listen good, Paul will be soon mine and that¡¯s it, I don¡¯t care if a goddess or something is protecting him, all I know he will never end up with anyone else especially with Nora. And as for talking to to me in such a rude manner, go and hit your head on the wall until I told you to stop.¡± Lora ordered immediately.


    Dee didn¡¯t argue, she went to do as she was told.


    ***


    Somewhere in a forest, a huge Mansion was seen as Philly ran with inhuman speed towards the mansion.


    Entering the house, he made his way to his room with Nora, who was still sleeping, in his arms. cing her gently on his bed as he stare at her lustfully.


    What he has patiently waited to have is now right here before him.


    He smiled as he began to caress her face.


    She now belongs to him. He can¡¯t wait for her to wake up so that he could start ravishing her whole body.


    A Ninja came in through the door and knelt down before Philly.


    ¡°What shall we do to the man we brought with us master?¡±


    ¡°Torture him a little.¡± Philly replied not taking his eyes off Nora.


    She will soon be awake and he wants her to see him first.


    ¡°Okay master.¡± The Ninja said and left the room.


    ****


    Floda Hospital:


    Kate was surprised when she saw her family doctor who was equally surprised on seeing her. He worked with the hospital she had brought Paul to. She had gone out to make a call to Jolie when she encounter him.


    ¡°What happened Mrs Kate, who was injured this time?¡± He asked worriedly.


    ¡°A friend of Nora, Paul, some thieves came into my house tonight and stabbed him a multiple times, but he is now okay and will survive. What are you doing here doctor, I thought today wasn¡¯t your night shift?¡± Kate ask changing the topic.


    ¡°Yes, a senior colleague of mine asked me toe that he wants to discuss something important with me, and I can¡¯t refuse him.¡±


    ¡°Okay then doctor, let me not dy you any further.¡± Kate said and entered the ward Paul was kept forgetting about the call.


    Going further a little bit, the doctor entered one of the bathroom and dialed Philly¡¯s number.


    ¡°Yes what is it Pan?¡± Philly demanded immediately he picked the call.


    ¡°He is still alive boss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor Pan, you know how to deal with him. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t survive it. Finish him off for good.¡±

 31

    ¡®You don¡¯t love someone because they¡¯re perfect, you love them in spite of the fact that they¡¯re not. Maybe the only vow we ever need to offer the one we love is this: I will never, not for a sliver of a second, make you feel alone.¡¯


    ¡°Sure boss, I will get back to you.¡± Pan said and ended the call. He went to get some deadly liquid substance he normally keeps in his office drawer. Inserting and opening the drawer with his keys, he brought out the poisonous substance he will use to inject Paul out and smiled cruelly. Taking it and a new injection, he closed the drawer.


    Pan left his office and walk towards the ward he saw Kate entered thinking of a new n.


    ****


    Valten:


    2 Hours Later saw David, Mark, Robert and Eric in Paul¡¯s hidden penthouse.


    ¡°Wow, I never knew my son has a ce as beautiful as this.¡± Robert remarked as he walked round the house delighted. ¡°At least he got a better taste.¡±


    They had eaten beforeing so they weren¡¯t hungry. David excuse himself and went to the room he had upied when Paul had brought him here, while Eric also excuse himself and entered Paul¡¯s room.


    He went to the wardrobe and open it. No clothes were in it, only weapons. He first saw his weapons, sword and his Shuriken (Ninja Star), he also saw other weapons Paul had talked about, but he wasn¡¯t interested in them, he was about to close the wardrobe when his eyes caught something at the far end of the wardrobe.


    A chigiriki weapon.


    The weapon is a hollow iron cane that has an iron weight attached to a chain hidden inside mainly used by Samurai¡¯s.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Eric mused taking the weapon. He was going to use that. Paul is a box full of surprises and he is very sure Philly doesn¡¯t know yet that his opponent is a Samurai neither does he know that Paul is his twin sister.


    Closing the wardrobe, he left Paul¡¯s room and made sure it was locked securely before going to the room he was given. He has to learn how to use the chigiriki weapon.


    ___Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark and Robert who were silent all the way from Robert mansion down to the penthouse kept sealing a nce at each other as they sat opposite one another.


    Mark decided to speak first.


    ¡°Thank you for calling me and letting me know what was going on.¡±


    Robert smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Its Paul we should be great for, he told me everything.¡± Robert reply. The memory card David had given to him holds a recording voice of Paul, telling him everything that has been happening and requested he get David father with them so that his enemies won¡¯t use any  one of them to threaten him. He also said that Eric will protect them from harm.


    ¡°But Paul isn¡¯t here so that is why I am thanking you, though he also saved my son¡¯s life some days ago from the hands of the assassin¡¯s. I am sorry about how I treated you in the past, I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me brother.¡±


    ¡°You wrong no one Mark, it¡¯s true we went our different ways just because of a little misunderstanding, you wanted me to stay off the path I was heading too and I also wanted you to stay off from yours, but we couldn¡¯t agree. At the end, you became sessful at your chosen career and I became a Mafia Lord. We all got what we all wanted in the end, except for one thing which we always hope for, family. I realize in my journey into the Mafia world, family is important, no matter how high we soar, we are still family. That was why I allowed my son to be friends with yours, at least we shouldn¡¯t keep our children away from each other because we have a little beef. I am so d that I am finally talking to you after all these years.¡± Robert told his brother.


    ¡°Thank you Robert.¡± Mark thanked sincerely as he and his brother both stood up at the same time and hug themselves.


    ¡°Finally, I can visit my cousin whenever I want to openly and not secretly again.¡± David voice was heard behind them as he overhead all their discussion.


    He was happy for them, at longst, their feud between them as been resolved and they were brothers once again.


    Both old menugh at that David remark.


    ¡°So son where are we going to sleep tonight?¡± Mark asked his son.


    ¡°My former n was to allow the both of you stay in a room, but since you have all made up, there will be no need for that. There are two empty rooms beside each other at the other end, choose any one. Good night Dad, good night uncle.¡± With that David left them towards his room.


    ****


    Cas:


    Lora started saying the magic words written on the paper that was inside the box.


    She kept repeating the words for close to 20 minutes when suddenly, a huge breeze started blowing right there in her room.


    Lora started smiling as her wheezy, cackling voice rose higher and higher as she neared the end of her incantation.


    Lora was thrilled to see a light shining as it began to take shape.


    Once the light has cleared out, the evil Sluagh evil was seen.


    She was hideous of appearance, mumbling to herself with that dreamy, ghastly smile. Her hair wasnk and lustreless, falling around her like strings of rotting straw. Her lupine eyes, savage and cunning, only came to life when she muttered certain arcane words from a spell. She was too ugly yet beautiful to behold. She was floating in the air as she stood before Lora¡¯s, unlike Daisy and Dementia who are small fairies, the evil Sluagh fairy was a normal human being.


    ¡°What is it my child, you sent for me.¡± She said as her voice vibrated the room.


    Lora stood up from where she sat and bowed before her.


    ¡°Yes I call on you. You told me to call on you whenever I need something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want my child?¡± The Sluagh evil fairy asked.


    ¡°Dee that you gave to me can¡¯t do what I ask of her.¡± Lora answer.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Lora pointed at where Dementia was, still hitting her head on the wall. Looking  at the small fairy, the Sluagh shrugged her shoulders and turn back to Lora. ¡°Well that serves her right my child. What is it that you want her to do that she couldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I asked her to make someone fall in love with me, but she started telling me different stories.¡± Lora said eyeing Dee with her eyes.


    ¡°Lora, my child, Dementia is a weak fairy but don¡¯t worry you have me, I will do that for you, all I need is his full name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I know I can always count on you. His full name is Paul Mirror.¡± Lora said excitedly.


    ¡°Then my child, this Paul Mirror, is all yours.¡± The evil Sluagh fairy said. And raised up her hands, closing her eyes. ¡°Lyft sy te in Paul Mirror b?lwylm ac forhienan se Lora Dante wieere.¡±


    The Sluagh fairy waited but nothing happened. She tried another spell.


    ¡°T¨²ce hw¨®n frec eu, Paul Mirror. Tec feoh nom gyse. Cume moreor rice ?r. T¨²ce hw¨®n frec eu, Lora Dante.¡±


    She opened her eyes quickly. ¡°Strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Lora demanded.


    ¡°The Paul Mirror that was shown to me has died years ago.¡± The Sluagh fairy revealed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Paul Mirror is much alive and not dead.¡±


    ¡°My powers never lie to me before. Let me check again.¡± She told Lora and close her eyes once more. ¡°Ic nemne t¨¢ gr?dige, yfele, formolsnung. Cume l?n and m¨¦ getryme! Nu meaht Paul Mirror t¨² begn. Nu meaht t¨² begn.¡±


    ¡°I was shown a decay skeleton, and when I drew closer to it, I found out it was the dead body of Paul Mirror. He is dead.¡±


    ¡°But I saw him earlier today with my stupid sister when we went to pay her a visit. Speaking of her, she has regained her sight back.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible, the spell I cast on her was permanent.¡±


    ¡°Yes and I removed it.¡± A new voice said drawing the fairy attention to the intruder.


    ¡°Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Yes its me, surprise to see me here?¡± Daisy said. Daisy had came in when the Sluagh fairy was performing her spells. She flew to meet her sister and removed the spells that was binding her before she made her presence known.


    ¡°Oh queen Daisy or should I say former queen Daisy, what brought you here?¡±


    Lora wasn¡¯t seen Daisy and was surprised that the evil fairy is speaking to an empty room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here with us?¡±


    ¡°Dementia twin sister.¡±


    ¡°Then kill her, she is interrupting us.¡±


    ¡°That would be very difficult, she is not as weak as her twin sister.¡±


    ****


    Floda:


    Doctor Pan entered the ward and Kate was surprised to see him again, twice.


    ¡°Doctor Pan, I hope there is no problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course not Mrs Kate, I am only here to give him his drugs.¡± Doctor Pan said showing Kate the injection he was holding.


    ¡°What about the other doctor who first attended to him?¡±


    ¡°Actually he was the one who told me toe here because I am your family doctor.¡± Doctor Pan reply convincingly to Kate who believe him.


    He went over to where Pauly, taking the poisonous substance with the new injection, he was about to inject the needle into Paul¡¯s body when Paul other hand stopped his.


    Before Pan will blink his eyes or react back, Paul had already taken the injection from him and thrust it into his neck with a force and made the substance go through his body. He brought out the injection out of Pan neck and thrust it again in a different ce, he did that five more times before he pushed the now lifeless body of Pan off him to the ground and started removing all wires attached to him.


    That was when he remembered Kate was in the room, he saw her shocked to her bone. Her face said it all.


    ¡°Am sorry I did that in front of you ma¡¯am, but he is not what you think he is.¡±


    Finding her voice once again. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I overhead his discussion with Philly who ordered him to kill me.¡± Paul said as he stood up from the bed and touch his bandage stomach. One of the abilities of a Samurai was the ability to hear things within that environment.


    ¡°He was sent to kill you? But he was my family doctor.¡± Kate said as she watches Paul bend down over the dead body, searching him ignoring her question, he took out Pan¡¯s phone and gave it to Kate to keep it.


    ¡°You know the owner of this hospital, right ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend, any problem?¡±


    ¡°Good, call him now that a Ninja attacked us and killed Pan in the process. After telling him just, scream out in fear and drop your phone on the ground.¡±


    Kate did that after telling the doctor about the Ninja attacks, she started screaming and dropped her phone on the floor.


    Paul broke the ss window and carry Kate in a bride style and jumped out.


    Running with faster speed, he headed towards the ce he hasn¡¯t been for a long time.


    He was going to beat the drum, he was ready to be one with the sword.

 32

    ¡®I say this to you now: I love you, with no beginning, no end. I love you as you have be an extra necessary organ in my body. I love you as only a girl could love a boy. Without fear. Without expectations. Wanting nothing in return, except that you allow me to keep you here in my heart, that I may always know your strength, your eyes, and your spirit that gave me freedom and let me fly.¡¯


    Paul carried Kate into the front of her gate. Dropping her gently to her feet, he knocked on the gate which was opened by the gate man. He opened the gate when he saw who it was.


    Without any further dy, they both entered the house. Jolie and the rest servants were still awake and they became surprised when they saw Paul and Kate entering the sitting room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night, go to your quarters and make sure you lock the door securely.¡± Kate announced before anyone will ask her questions, Jolie and the rest servants nodded their heads and made to move when Kate voice stopped Jolie. ¡°Jolie, don¡¯t forget to switch on the danger alert.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Jolie reply and went with the rest of the servants to their sleeping quarters.


    They were left alone.


    ¡°You go to sleep ma¡¯am.¡± Paul said.


    ¡°How can I sleep when my granddaughter and your father is out there with that devil, do you have any idea what he might do to them, especially Nora? We don¡¯t even know where he took them.¡± Kate said as she suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°Listen ma¡¯am, nothing will happen to Nora and my father. I will bring them home safely.¡± Paul said trying to assure her.


    ¡°You are wounded already, how can you save them when you saw what they did to you. It is extremely dangerous if you face them, you can¡¯t handle it yourself my son, I will involve the police into this.¡± Kate said.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, you will only cause more death, I will handle it my own way and for my wounds, I know how to heal it.¡± Paul said to her. ¡°Go and sleep, you need some rest.¡±


    Kate sighed sadly and nodded head. ¡°Promise me Paul, that you will bring them back.¡±


    ¡°I promise you. My twin brother had gone too far.¡± Paul promised.


    ¡°No wonder he has your face and came here and made us believe he was you, but you know you have a twin brother, how then did he ended up like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what really happened to him myself. When we were Young, we¡¯ve always got each other back, then a fire ident happened¡­ I¡­ I tried, my father tried everything we could but we couldn¡¯t save him, he was gone, we couldn¡¯t find his body, I thought he was gone for good only for him to reappear yearster with a vengeful heart. I don¡¯t know what changed in him but he wasn¡¯t like this.¡± Paul exined with tears in his eyes. ¡°Please ma¡¯am, give me Pan¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°I now see why he took your father with him.¡± Kate said in thought as she gave Paul Pan¡¯s phone that was with her.


    ¡°Yes, I just hope that he will hurt none of them. Your eyes are heavy with sleep, please go and rest it.¡±


    Kate left for her room as Paul sat on the floor of the sitting room, he concentrates on the wound in his stomach.


    ****


    Cas:


    ¡°Aww, you missed the part where you should have told her that I am equally your match.¡± Daisy said sweetly. ¡°And you sending your clone which I defeated in my kingdom, shows how weak you are.¡±


    ¡°Mind the way you talk to me little fairy, don¡¯t forget I still have the ancient evil book with me.¡± The Sluagh fairy said.


    ¡°And you think you¡¯re the only one who has read the evil book? Well think again.¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote to know who will win Daisy.¡± The Sluagh fairy said.


    ¡°True, but I have been preparing myself for this for a long time, if the universe weren¡¯t on my side, how did you think I met Lora¡¯s twin sister? If the universe weren¡¯t on my side, I wouldn¡¯t have met dementia today¡­¡­ nor you.¡± Daisy told the Sluagh fairy with a smile. ¡°So you see why I have no fear, because I know the universe is with me.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s y shall we.¡± The Sluagh fairy said with her own smile as she raised up a hand to the air.


    ¡°Aliese duru ryne.¡±


    A skeleton face in the form of a smoke appeared before the evil Sluagh fairy. ¡°Kill her.¡± Shemanded pointing her fingers towards the tiny figure of Daisy.


    The smoke skeleton face moved with speed towards Daisy who just look calmly at it.


    ¡°Gielde ic tec tissa meowles sawol¡­ Gyden ?bl?ce.¡± Daisy spoke so quietly that the evil fairy couldn¡¯t hear her. The smoke skeleton face that was approaching her dissolve immediately before it reaches her face. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? I thought you¡¯re strong but this clearly shows that you are just boasting.¡± Daisy said taunting her.


    ¡°I am just getting started little fairy.¡± The Sluagh fairy said with gritted teeth and started singing slowly:


    Lovely night hase to us, lovely night, soft and dark; the lovely night that ends a long and hard, weary day; so rest¡­ Lay your body down, forget your life. Spiders of the nighte, spin your silky webs. Spiders of the nighte. Now, spiders of the night! Wrapped in your shroud, dead to the world. Come and infest on this ill-gotten soul that I presented to you.


    All the doors and windows crashed open, wind swirling in and sending everything flying as huge ck spiders begin to climb inside.


    Even with such noise, Mary and James didn¡¯t hear it.


    Lora suddenly screamed out in fear as the huge spiders descended into her room seem hideous.


    ¡°Be quite Lora, they are not here to hurt you.¡± The Sluagh fairy told her.


    Daisy shook her head and whisper some words.


    The ck spiders disappeared as quickly as they came.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you that you weren¡¯t the only one who had read that book. So every of your next spells, I know how to destroy them.¡±


    The Sluagh fairy stamped her foot impatiently. She flung something at Daisy ¨C it looked like a small ball of mud and spat a word. The ball of mud erupted into a plethora of dark green vines and wrapped tightly around Daisy.


    Oh. A tangle-vine. Of course.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes widened, then narrowed. She muttered something beneath her breath, then the vines suddenly burst into me. In moments, there was nothing left of them but ashes.


    ¡°Be careful sister!¡± Dementia shouted towards her sister.


    Daisy only nodded her head but couldn¡¯t reply dementia, all her focus were on the Sluagh fairy.


    Scowling, the Sluagh threw something (Dementia saw a sh of light ¨C a bottle?) at Daisy, who flung up a handful of powder out of nowhere. The bottle turned into a butterfly and fluttered around, looking very confused. Dementia couldn¡¯t me it. It must be very disorienting to spend your life as an inanimate object and suddenly be given wings and a brain. Such as it was.


    The Sluagh fairy and Daisy made a few more exchanges, the Sluagh fairy growing increasingly irate, Daisy seeming to rx, oddly enough.


    There was a sudden sh out of the corner of her eye and Dementia turned ¨C just in time to get hit in the chest with a spell of some kind.


    Pain. Overwhelming pain.


    She screamed.


    ¡°Dementia!¡± Daisy shrieked, staring at her as she copsed on the floor and could not move her body, though her eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Now, I got your twin sister,¡± The Sluagh fairy announced triumphantly.


    Even through her agony, Dementia couldn¡¯t miss the way Daisy¡¯s eyes shed a vivid orange. ¡°How dare you,¡± she snarled.


    Showing some semnce of sense and fear for the first time in her life, the Sluagh fairy took a step backward. It wasn¡¯t enough, not even close; only twice before had Dementia seen her twin sister this angry. The results¡­ hadn¡¯t been pretty.


    Daisy drew a handful of something out of nowhere again, then yanked out a few strands of her hair and added them in. Last, she took out a tiny dagger and shed her hand, allowing the blood to mingle with the other items.


    ¡°What are you-¡± The Sluagh fairy started to say.


    Daisy cut her off. ¡°I was going to turn you into a mouse after I am done ying with you,¡± she said coldly, ¡°But this seems more¡­ fitting.¡± Her words were hard as ice as she chanted them, devoid of the heat that usually infused everything she did. They made everyone recoil, and not just the Sluagh fairy.


    The mes nowing out from her hair turned blood red, throbbing rather than flickering. A shadow seemed to coil around her, casting the entire room into darkness ¨C all save for Daisy and the evil Sluagh fairy. Those two figures were illuminated with more of that twisting, sickening red. Daisy spoke the final words, flinging her wounded hand out toward the Sluagh fairy and spattering blood across the floor between them.


    ¡°May you never return,¡± Daisy said quietly, almost too quietly to be heard.


    ck and red swirled around the Sluagh fairy, tighter and tighter, pulsing and throbbing, smaller and smaller until atst there was nothing left except for the book floating mid-air


    The room returned to normal as it was before the fight.


    Daisy spoke some words and the book caught fire, burning up Immediately.


    Lora was shocked when she saw what happened.


    ¡°I give to you what you gave to your sister.¡± Daisy spoke as she pointed at Lora, she knew the girl wasn¡¯t seeing her as Nora did.


    Lora was suddenly engulfed by darkness as she couldn¡¯t see.


    Daisy went over to where Dementia was and use magic spell to pick her up and disappeared.


    She felt pity for Lora and only made her go blind, it is what the universe wants, so that it would teach her a lesson.


    ****


    Floda:


    Paul opened his eyes when he couldn¡¯t feel any pain again. He removed the bandage and smile when he saw his stomach is as good as new.


    He quickly pocket Pan¡¯s phone and brought out his own phone. He put a call across David.


    ¡°Hello Paul, is everything okay?¡± David asked yawning as he picked it.


    ¡°No, sorry that I woke you up by now but we were attacked, the guy who I call my friend betrayed me and stabbed me. Philly took Nora and my father away.¡±


    ¡°What? You shouldn¡¯t have sent us toe here, we could have protected you and all these wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± David said in anger.


    ¡°I know, but you all safety is important to me. Tell Eric so that he can be more vignt from now onwards.¡± Paul said.


    ¡°I will tell him. But where are you and grandma Kate at the moment?¡± David ask.


    ¡°In her house.¡± Paul reply.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that risky, won¡¯t Philly attacked her when you¡¯re not there.¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t hurt her because of Nora, but I will make sure that she¡¯s safe. I will call you again. Send my regards to uncle and dad.¡± Paul said and ended the call.


    He went outside and jumped over the fence with skills, making sure his body made no contact with the red line all over the fence.


    He ran with inhuman speed towards where he normally keeps some of his boats for emergencies like this.


    He soon arrives at Valten and ran towards histe master home.


    The ce was deserted when he arrived, this was where he and the rest Samurai¡¯s all trained.


    He climbed the old fence with ease and started off towards the direction where his master had taken him too.


    Entering the dark secret chamber, he pped his hands once and the candlelight came on, lightning the dark room to reveal the 10 statues of the Immortals with the drum in their middle.


    His eyes went towards the old box lying beside it and heard histe master¡¯s voice in his head as if he was there with him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°To have control over this Sword and the ten immortal Samurai¡¯s statues, you must hear it¡¯s silent whispers that will beckon you to Dance With It.¡±

 33

    ¡®Falling in love is very real, but I used to shake my head when people talked about soul mates, poor deluded individuals grasping at some supernatural ideal not intended for mortals but sounded pretty in a poetry book. Then, we met, and everything changed, the cynic has be the converted, the sceptic, an ardent zealot.¡¯


    Somewhere In an Unknown ce:


    The smell of dried blood filled the room.


    Craigy on the ground, his eyes closed in a grimace of pain, the Ninja¡¯s sent to torture him has left him in pains. Ignoring the pain in his thigh, the blood seeping from the cut in his left arm and feet, he tried to get up but screamed out in pain as he couldn¡¯t. His head hurt too much. His body hurt too much. It seemed that everything hurt too much. Slowly, his senses started to send reports back to his brain. There were bruises and cuts and scrapes and maybe some breaks all round his body. He kept his eyes closed, not because he didn¡¯t want to see where he was, but he thought it would hurt too much to open them.


    Why is Philly doing this?


    He hopes that his second son survive and also hope that Nora wasn¡¯t harmed.


    ____


    A Ninja knocked on the door Philly was in and waited for a response.


    ¡°Come in Leo.¡±


    Leo, a built up guy, opened the door and entered the room, not surprised of how Philly knows it was him. Unlike the rest of the Ninja¡¯s that put on ck, Leo dressed in all white.


    Leo went to seat at the only sofa in the room since Philly was sitting on the bed Nora is and was still caressing her face.


    ¡°How far with your investigation about the killer who had killed Ivan and the other two?¡± Philly asked softly.


    ¡°My findings lead me to Paul Mirror, he was the one who had killed them master.¡± Leo reply lowly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have believed you if Max hasn¡¯t told me himself that Paul was once a Samurai.¡±


    ¡°What should I do with him? Wait¡­he was once a Samurai?¡± Leo asked confusedly.


    ¡°Yeah, he was a Samurai. Max attacked him and he was brought to the hospital which Pan worked. Pan called me a few hours ago and told me about that fool who is still breathing. I told Pan to kill him once and for all, since then he hasn¡¯t call me back.¡± Philly exined.


    ¡°Do you think something bad might have happened to Pan? Maybe he was caught?¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Nah, Pan is too careful in whatever he does, this is not his first time in eliminating someone for me.¡± Philly said in confidence. He was definitely sure that Pan will seed in his mission.


    ¡°If you say so master.¡± Leo said before a knock sounded once again on the door interrupting them. ¡°Come in.¡± This time, Leo said lowly.


    Two Ninja¡¯s step into the room and bowed before Philly and greeted Leo.


    ¡°We have torture the man you asked us to torture master. He is greatly injured, we injured him badly.¡± One of the Ninja¡¯s told Philly.


    ¡°Good, very good, he shall bleed to his death.¡± Philly said with a smile, ¡°You can go now?¡±


    The two Ninja¡¯s bowed again and left the room. At that moment, Nora start to groan in pain holding her cheek as she was finally awake.


    ¡°Leave us alone Leo.¡± Philly quickly ordered as Leo quietly left the room.


    Philly eyes couldn¡¯t leave Nora¡¯s face as he awaits for her to open her beautiful eyes.


    ****


    Valten:


    David quietly left his room and knocked on Eric¡¯s door. Eric opened the door and usher David in.


    ¡°What is it bro?¡± Eric asked as he saw the worried look on David¡¯s face. He became alert.


    ¡°Paul just called me and told me he was attacked by Philly Ninja¡¯s. He said Philly took Nora and his father away after the help he had called backstabbed him.¡±


    ¡°What!? Then I must go quickly to Floda to protect him. He saved my life and I shall do the same for him.¡± Eric said.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t ask for our presence yet let alone for yours. If he wants our help, he will call and ask for it. If you go to Floda now, who will protect my father, his foster father and me against those Ninja¡¯s? He knows you know how to fight the Ninja¡¯s, that is why he asked you toe with me.¡± David told him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I will try my possible best to protect those he cares about.¡± Eric promised.


    ¡°Good, I shall be in my room. Good night.¡± David said with a smile.


    ¡°Night bro.¡± Eric return the smile with one of his own as David left his room.


    ___


    Max and some of his Samurai warriors had gone into Robert Mirror home in search for his father, but they couldn¡¯t find him. Out of frustration, he ordered the house servants to be killed.


    Making him the master of the Samurai¡¯s was the biggest mistake Paul had ever made.


    Max and Philly were friends and went to the same Ninja training. Max had to drop out when his father realized how cruel their teacher was. That was how he found himself training with some Samurai¡¯s.


    When he heard that Philly was the new master, he rekindle their friendship once again and was even happy when Paul made him the new master.


    Unknown to Paul, he and Philly became Ally, thus making Samurai and Ninja working together.


    After they made sure none of the servants were breathing they left the mansion.


    Max started thinking if he could remember the ce Paul had taken him too once before, but no matter how hard he tried to remember, he couldn¡¯t remember what road they had taken to the penthouse. He stopped and gave a sign to the rest of them which prompted them to stop also.


    ¡°We shall spend the night in the oldyer then continue our journey tomorrow. Itste already.¡± Max announced to hisrades. They all started off to the direction of theirte teachers abode.


    ****


    Folda:


    Daisy appeared in Nora¡¯s room, dropping Dementia gently on the floor, she quickly removed whatever spells the evil fairy had cast in her body which made her not to move any part of her body.


    ¡°Where is Nora?¡± Dementia asked as she was able to feel her body once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me check what happened in my absence.¡± Daisy said and closed her eyes, concentrating. She soon opened her eyes. ¡°He has taken her as I had foreseen earlier.¡± Daisy said after a while.


    ¡°Who has taken her?¡± Dementia ask not quite getting it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go into much detail dementia, but we have to find out where ever Nora is.¡± Daisy reply. ¡°I thought I would make it in time.¡± she added sadly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten so soon sis what I can do?¡±


    Daisy eyes widened in remembrance. ¡°It has escaped my mind.¡± She said happily and went over to where Nora¡¯s wardrobe is and opened it with her magic.


    Dementia flew inside it and breathed in Nora¡¯s scent. Closing her eyes she began rubbing her Palm together as she started whispering softly.


    A small golden ball of light started forming in her palm as she opened her eyes.


    The golden ball of light started levitating itself  and Dementia use her magic to open Nora¡¯s closed window.


    The ball of light flew out of the window into the night.


    ¡°We have to follow that ball of light, it will take us to wherever Nora is being kept.¡± Dementia told her twin. Together they flew outside, Dementia closed Nora¡¯s room window after them before they started following the golden ball of light.


    ***


    Valten:


    How can he hear it¡¯s Silent whispers?


    Paul thought to himself and went over to where the boxy, dug out the key to it he had buried beside the box the day his master had given him the box.


    Opening the box which revealed the sword in it, still the way it was when his master had shown him.


    He heard his master¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°There is a saying that goes: ¡®the sword that saves man kills man¡¯. The sword is a tool for killing. No matter whose hands it is in. If you want to master this particr sword, then you must be at peace with death. When you hear its silent whispers, you will know the name of the sword.¡±


    Paul sat on the floor in India style, closing his eyes, he focus all his attention on the sword in the box, he ced his two hands over the sword and started whispering.


    ¡°Dance With Me, let me be one with you.¡±


    Few minutester, Paul heard something or rather a word, he opened his eyes and saw the sword floating in the air. The sword sheath was still in the box.


    ¡°The Sword of Att.¡± Paul spoke out. He widened his eyes in shock as if he didn¡¯t know when he said those words out. ¡°The Sword of Att.¡± He whispered again as he watches the sword.


    ¡°Hold the sword, it has epted you. It is now yours.¡± A voice spoke in his head and Paul did as he was instructed.


    Grabbing hold of the sword, he stood up from the floor.


    He remembered what histe master had taught about the sword dance and had shown it to him once. The memories were still intact, he started dancing with the sword like his master had showed him.


    30 minutes Later, Paul was through with his sword dancing, he took the sheath inside the box and put the sword back.


    He turned to face the statues and went over to where the drum was, he beat the drum.


    Nothing happened.


    He beat the drum again, nothing happened.


    He found out he couldn¡¯t control his right hand when it grab hold of the sword and remove it once again from its sheath.


    The sword he was holding suddenly left his hand and flew towards the statues. One by one the sword hit them in different rhythm and it went back into Paul¡¯s right hand.


    Paul suddenly found himself hitting the drum with the sword in a tune he doesn¡¯t know. It was as if the sword has its own thought as it was counting the beat.


    The statues started toe alive one after the other as he beat the drum with the sword.


    As soon as all the statues became alive, the drum which Paul was beating turned into dust immediately.


    The ten Samurai began to kneel before Paul one after the other. Their clothes were all Red in color except for their eyes and hair which were dark in color.


    ¡°We are at yourmand master.¡± One of them spoke as the Nine Samurai nodded their heads at the same in confirmation to what he said.


    ¡°Command us Master.¡± The ten of them said together.


    The dust from which the drum had turned into began to transform into ten swords as they levitate andnded beside each Samurai.


    Paul smiled for the first time that night.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± He said to them. They stood up to their feet. ¡°First of all, don¡¯t refer to me as Master, I am simply Paul. Two, I really need your help in fighting against some Ninja¡¯s and collecting what was taken away from me.¡± Paul told the Ten Samurai¡¯s.


    ¡°None of our old masters has ever allowed us call them by their names execpt you.¡± Thest of the ten Samurai spoke.


    ¡°Well I am not like them, just call me Paul. Please, tell me your names.¡±


    ¡°We have no names Paul, we are just called the Ten Immortals of Samurai.¡± The first Samurai who had spoken said again.


    ¡°Okay, once this is over, I am going to give you guys a name each. From now henceforth, we are brothers.¡± Paul told them with a smile. ¡°The night is still young, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± he added as he lead them out of the secret chambers.


    He came out with them in thepound and just at the same time, Max and hisrades jumped into thepound.


    Paul was surprised when he saw them but his surprise quickly turned into hatred when he saw Max with them.


    Max was equally surprised when he saw Paul, standing alone, standing by himself¡­ fully healed.


    How was he able to escape death? He had made sure he won¡¯t survive the sword wounds and now, Paul was standing in front of him¡­ not dead.


    ¡°Max, you betrayed me, I gave you the title of Master, yet you have the guts to betray me, Why?¡±


    ¡°Well if you must know, Philly and I were friends way back then. You fall in love with the wrong girl Paul.¡±


    ¡°Was that the reason why you stabbed me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die as we had expected Paul, indeed you¡¯re a fighter.¡± Max responded. ¡°And since you didn¡¯t die back in Floda, I will have to kill you again.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t die then in Floda, what makes you think I will die Max?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alone and I have my Samurai warriors with me.¡± Max said.


    Paul turned his head to look at his back, he saw his Samurai behind him. Seeing his confused eyes one of the Samurai spoke. ¡°They can¡¯t see us except you Paul. If you want, you can make us visible to the world.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Paul whisper quitely.


    ¡°With your sword.¡± The ten said together.


    Paul nodded his head in understanding and remove his sword from its sheath.


    ¡°You think you can kill my Samurai¡¯s with that sword of yours? Listen, they have been trained¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you had been listening to what Master Sari (Paul¡¯s old Samurai teacher name) has been teaching us, maybe you might know what kind of sword I am holding, but no, your brains were filled with Philly thoughts.¡± Paul interrupted him.


    ¡°Attack him!¡± Max shouted in annoyance. The Samurai¡¯s with Max started running towards Paul.


    Paul quickly made his sword touch one of the immortals Samurai with the sharp edge of the sword which made him visible. ¡°Kill everyone except the one I spoke too.¡± He ordered.


    The Samurai he had released nodded his head and ran towards the other Samurai¡¯s.


    He was very fast and before one could count up to 3, all the Samurai¡¯sy on the ground in pieces.


    Max stood alone now and was surprised when he saw hisrades in pieces. Who ever this new Samurai is, he was dangerous. He turned to run away at least to escape and tell Philly what he saw when he saw Paul standing behind him.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Paul asked him as he thrust the sword into Max stomach before he could reply him. He thrust the sword once again.


    ¡°I can heal you, if only you tell me the whereabouts of Nora. I healed myself, that was how I had survived. I can also heal you if you tell me where Philly took my Nora too, I promise you.¡±


    Max quickly told him where Philly hideout is.


    Paul removed the sword from Max stomach and thrust it for thest time, this time into Max heart. ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t keep my promise, especially to backstabbers.¡±


    Max breathed hisst as he fell to the ground in a loud thud. Paul remove his sword and clean off the blood on it in Max clothes.


    He uses the sharp edge of the sword and touch the remaining nine.


    ¡°We¡¯re paying my brother a visit.¡±


    ****


    Somewhere In an Unknown ce:


    Nora quickly opened her eyes when she remembered what had happened. Philly had pped her and she had fainted. She looked around her and noticed with fear that she wasn¡¯t in her grandmother¡¯s house.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The cleaning of throat brought her attention to person she wish not to see again, Philly.


    ¡°Am sorry I pped you my love.¡± Philly apologize.


    ¡°Take Me Home right this minute whoever you¡¯re.¡± Nora said


    ¡°My name is Philly my love, the twin brother to Philip who died in a ne crash.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re wrong, Philip is not dead as you had thought, he is alive and you nned with that guy to stab him.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say Paul is Philip?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Paul is Philip and you know what, even if he is not Philip, I will still choose him instead of a monster like you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t survive that wound Max gave him and even if he does, he won¡¯t escape me.¡± Philly said in determination as he moved closer to Nora who shifted back. ¡°Why can¡¯t you love me the way you love my brother. I have his face and everything yet you don¡¯t love me, why?¡±


    ¡°My heart doesn¡¯t want you, please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Toote for that Nora, I can¡¯t let you go. I will have you all to myself.¡± Philly said shifting closer to her.


    Unfortunately for Nora, her back hit the wall at the end of the bed. There was no escape.


    ¡°I love you Nora with every fiber in my body.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t love you Philly. I belong to Paul.¡±


    ¡°Well you belong to me Nora, your body, your soul, everything belongs to me and I swear, I won¡¯t allow Paul or Philly or whoevere between us.¡± Philly said staring at her shaking body and licking his lips, that sent shivers down her spine. ¡°You have never been with a man before Nora, I am d for that, I will be your first andst my love.¡± Philly said with a wicked smile as he touched Nora arms and bring her closer to him, closing the remaining gap between them.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me.¡± Nora pleaded in tears.


    ¡°Toote for that, I have waited so long and patiently for this my love. You will enjoy it¡­ enjoy me when I ravish all your body.¡± Philly said pushing her to the bed and quickly climb her, holding her hands above her head as Nora tried to get away from him. He raised his body up a little bit from Nora¡¯s and used his free hand to start tearing the clothes Nora wore with ease.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me Philly, I will do anything but this, please.¡± Nora pleaded with tears.


    Philly didn¡¯t answer her as he removed her clothes save for her bra and panties. His eyes were filled with lust as he saw Nora¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°I will scream out my lungs.¡± Nora threaten with tears.


    ¡°Scream all you want my love, no one can save you, but I can assure you that your scream will turn into moans for me by the time I am done with you.¡± Philly said as he suddenly kissed her roughly, his hand going for her bra and yanked it off her breast.


    Someone please save me.


    Nora thought as the tears poured out the more from her eyes.


    Daisy? Paul?


    Help me.

 34

    ¡®Regardless of whatnguage it is said, ¡®I love you¡¯ stays beautiful, and two hearts beating together make the same sound. It is thenguage of Love, you know I¡¯d fall apart without you. I don¡¯t know how you do what you do, because everything that doesn¡¯t make sense about me, makes sense when I¡¯m with you It was love at first sight, atst sight, at ever and ever sight.¡¯


    ¡°Please, I beg you don¡¯t do this.¡± Nora cried out in tears as soon as Philly mouth left hers.


    Something tiggers Philly heart when he saw how Nora was crying out her eyes. He quickly came down from her body and covers her body with the bedsheets. He turned his back on her.


    Sobbing quietly, Nora quickly grabbed the bedsheets and covered every part of her body, she was surprised and grateful that Philly didn¡¯t touched her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t force myself on you.¡± Philly said lowly to himself but was still heard by Nora. ¡°I can¡¯t rape you, I can¡¯t stand your tears. But the love I have for you is real, I will not allow anyone toe between us.¡± Philly said in an audible voice and faces Nora once again. ¡°Why can¡¯t you return my love back? I can do times 2 of whatever Philip did that made you fall in love with him.¡±


    ¡°T-th thank you for stopping.¡± Nora said quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your thank you, what I need is your love. I will take my time and make you fall in love with me like you did to my twin brother, then I won¡¯t force myself on you.¡± Philly said and stood up from the bed, he arranged his disarray shirt and left the room without a word.


    At that moment, Daisy and Dementia made their appearance as the golden ball of light stopped in the room Nora¡¯s was and vanished.


    Dementia was the first person toe with the ball of light.


    ¡°Atst we have found her!¡± Dementia eximed in happiness until she saw the tears in Nora¡¯s eyes her smile fadedpletely, Seeing the state Nora was in as Daisy appeared beside Nora. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we camete.¡±


    Nora¡¯s eyes widen up a bit when she saw Daisy. Daisy on her own part was surprised when she saw a clothless Nora on the bed sobbing quietly.


    ¡°Did he touch you?¡± Daisy asked as she moved towards Nora¡¯s forehead and ced her tiny palm on her forehead. She breathed a sigh of relief when she was shown what happened. ¡°Thank the universe that he changed his mind, we could have beenteing to save you. This shows that maybe there are still some good left in him.¡±


    ¡°I was scared Daisy, I pleaded and begged him not to do it, I had thought he would, but surprisingly enough, he didn¡¯t carry out the act.¡± Nora said softly.


    ¡°I am d he didn¡¯t touch you.¡± Daisy said, ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t there when they came.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know your wouldn¡¯t be around, you told me about that, hope your sister is saved?¡± Nora asked forgetting about what just happened few minutes ago and was concerned about Dementia. Seeing Daisy now gave her hope that no harm shalle to her.


    ¡°Yes, she is with me.¡± Daisy replied with a smile and pped her hands together, Nora who wasn¡¯t seeing Dementia saw her, another tiny fairy beside Daisy.


    ¡°Can she see me Daisy?¡± Dementia asked.


    ¡°Yes, she can now see you.¡± Daisy answered and focus her gaze once more on Nora. ¡°Dementia was the one who brought us here.¡± Daisy added and pped her hands again. One of Nora¡¯s clothes she normally wear, jeans and Tank-top, appeared right in front of Nora.


    ¡°Wear this.¡± Daisy said and pped her hands once again, the clothes Nora had worn before it got torn by Philly¡¯s aggressiveness disappeared.


    ¡°But what if hees and see that I am in another clothes, how do I exin this?¡± Nora asked.


    ¡°Let him know the truth then, we are here for you. Nothing will happen to you.¡± Daisy reply.


    Nora nodded her head and quickly wear the clothes.


    ¡°Now what next?¡± Nora asked immediately getting out of bed and standing near the window.


    ¡°Now we wait, the real truth is about to reveal itself. It¡¯s going to be very surprising.¡± Daisy responded and flew to sit down on Nora¡¯s shoulder.


    ____


    Two dark shadows entered the room where Craig was kept without any of the Ninja¡¯s knowledge.


    They came out of the wall, dressed in all cks but not covering their faces. They have jet ck hair that matches with their dark eyeballs.


    They were super fast in moving along the walls towards the room he was.


    Once they were in, they went over to where Craig wasying and bend over him.


    One of them ced his hands over Craig¡¯s and started whispering, exactly the way Paul did over Eric when he healed him.


    The wounds on Craig¡¯s vanished leaving no traces.


    Craig stood up faster than an eye that blinks and held the neck of the one who had healed him.


    ¡°What dyed you guys? I could have bled to death you know.¡± Craig shouted but not loudly almost choking him.


    ¡°We are sorry master, we thought you would give us signal toe.¡± The one he held his neck managed to grasp out.


    ¡°Fools.¡± Craig said after a while and released the one he was holding and turned his head to face the second guy. ¡°Did anyone saw you entered?¡±


    ¡°No master, no one did.¡± He replied Craig.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Very sure master.¡±


    ¡°Tell the others to wait until I give out my signal for them to attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± They both said in unison and left the same way they hade.


    A cruel smile appeared on Craig¡¯s face.


    ***


    Paul and Nine Immortals Samurai¡¯s jumped through the fence of Philly¡¯s mansion.


    On their way there, something made Paul to stop at Kate¡¯s house and asked one of his Samurai brothers to watch over the house and kill whosoever that entered thepound before he continued his journey.


    They weren¡¯t surprised when they saw some Ninja¡¯s guiding the entrance to the house, one ran in to inform Philly about the Intruders.


    Before long the Ninja¡¯s guiding the entrance door were subdued by the Nine Immortals Samurai¡¯s.


    They stood no chance against the Nine Immortals Samurai¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here, they wille out to meet us.¡± Paul told his Samurai¡¯s. Nodding their heads, they stood behind Paul, waiting for their enemy toe out.


    ___


    ¡°Master, some Samurai¡¯s are here.¡± The one who had hurried in to inform Philly told him.


    Philly who was sitting in an old room, filled with various types of Ninja¡¯s weapons, cleaning his sharp sword stopped immediately when he heard the news, he put it back at the sheath.


    ¡°Samurai¡¯s? That means, he is not dead.¡± Philly said whispering thest part. ¡°Call the Nine Fingers.¡± He said standing up to his feet.


    The Ninja with him nodded his head and left to call out the Nine Fingers.


    ___


    Philly came out together with his Nine Fingers Ninja¡¯s and they saw Paul standing together with his Samurai¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello Paul or should I say brother?¡±


    Paul was surprised that Philly knew his true identity but covered it up quickly, ¡°Where is Nora?¡± He demanded.


    ¡°Nora is doing fine, she sent her greetings to you.¡± Philly answered him.


    ¡°Since you know we are brothers, I don¡¯t want to fight with you, I only want peace to reign between us. Please release the woman I love.¡± Paul said in a pleading tone, he doesn¡¯t want to fight his brother if it is possible.


    ¡°Why must you be the one to have everything and not me. When we were young, you have everything, mum and dad showered you with so much love more than me, all because you are more intelligent and smarter than me. They left the dull kid behind and went ahead to see the new park with you, I thought you would protest and make them take me along, but no you did the opposite. Do you know how I felt that day? I was mocked in school because of my dull brain and instead of you to stand by me, your own twin brother, youughed alongside with them. I cried myself to sleep every night because I realized I wasn¡¯t loved that much.¡± Philly said as Paul began to shed tears.


    ¡°I am so sorry Philly, I didn¡¯t know you felt that way.¡±


    ¡°Remember the fire ident that happened which you and Dad thought I had died, I caused it to kill the both of us, but when it started, mum and dad only took you, their precious child away, I wondered what happened to mum or dad hands if one of them had picked me up from that fire also, but no, she and dad picked you and left me to die in there. I also caused the ident that took mother away from you, I want you to feel a little bit of the pains I went through.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were hurt that much Philly, I am really sorry. If that it is the reason why you are doing all these, I beg you please forgive me and give me back Nora, let everything be bygones and let Love rule.¡± Paul said as he cleaned his eyes from theing tears still pouring out.


    ¡°I wish it was that easy Philip, to be honest with you, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Nora, I thought maybe she might love me but I was wrong, tonight proved it. Probably, if mother and father had shown me a little bit of love like they did to you, maybe, I might be a good son to them and a good brother to you, I wouldn¡¯t be a killer. I just want to be loved but I guess I am not destined too. I have let out all the tears needed a long time ago, and there is nothing left in my eyes again except killing you.¡± Philly said and started advancing towards Paul with his Ninja¡¯s he stopped. ¡°Leave and stay hidden, I will give you signal if I need your help.¡± he told his Ninja¡¯s and they all blend into the night.


    The nine immortals Samurai¡¯s were about to attack but Paul shook his head to stop them. ¡°Leave us alone brothers.¡± He told them and they went invisible once again. ¡°I know you might be hurt from the past, I know I have wronged you, I know the past can¡¯t be changed, but please don¡¯t allow hatred to eat you deep, I am so sorry, I am truly sorry Philly. I am sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you when you needed me, I am sorry I neglected you.¡± Paul said and knelt down before Philly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were hurt, if killing me would soften your heart once again, then let me kill myself and you leave everyone I love alone.¡± Paul added and removed his sword from its sheath and aim it at his chest.


    Philly was shocked by what Paul had disyed right now and was deeply touched by it.


    ¡°I am really sorry brother, and I will always love you brother.¡± Paul whispered, closing his eyes and thrust the sword into his heart.


    Before the sword would touch his skin, Philly was beside him, holding the sword which prevented it from hitting its target.


    Philly knelt down just like Paul had done. ¡°Did I asked you to kill yourself? I-I.. I have forgiven you, I am sorry too.¡±


    They hug themselves crying.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The bloodbath between them someone was expecting didn¡¯t happened.


    ___


    Nora who was watching everything outside the room window, though she wasn¡¯t hearing what they were saying, jumped up in happiness when she saw them hug.


    ¡°They are hugging each other Daisy!¡± Nora said in excitement, ¡°I have to go outside, take me out of this room please Daisy.¡±


    Daisy smiled at that. ¡°Follow me.¡± She said leading the way as Nora and Dementia followed.


    They came out and Nora pushed her way through the Nine Fingers. Paul who saw her stood up from Philly¡¯s embrace and pulled Nora to himself, hugging the living daylights out of her.


    Nora returned the hug and mouthed Philly ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Philly smiled and stood up to his feet, he saw something that flew near Nora. He blinked his eyes when he saw the something which flew was actually a tiny human girl ordy, who was smiling at the couple.


    ¡°Nora, a tiny fellow is beside you.¡± Philly said and pointed at Daisy.


    ¡°Tiny fellow?¡± Paul asked with a raised eyebrow as he looked confused.


    Nora was surprised and so was Daisy.


    ¡°I will exin everything to youter.¡± Nora whispered to Paul who, still looked confused but nodded his head nevertheless.


    ¡°You can see me and my sister?¡± Daisy asked as she flew nearer to Philly¡¯s face.


    ¡°I can see you but not your sister.. wait there are two of you? Who are you?¡± Philly asked not taking his eyes off Daisy. She was the most beautifuldy he had ever seen, except she was really tiny.


    ¡°She¡¯s my best friend.¡± Nora answered for her friend. ¡°And her sister too, which you can¡¯t see is my friend.¡±


    A hand pping at the entrance door of Philly¡¯s  mansion draw their attention around their surroundings, they realise toote that they have been surrounded by many Ninja¡¯s who had drawn their swords to them.


    ¡°Wow, what a nice speech. I must admit, I was touched by your talks.¡± Craig announced still pping as he moved towards them.


    ¡°Dad? What¡¯s going on here, who are they?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I am not your father.¡± Craig announced then followed by a wickedughter.


    ¡°What are you trying to say here Craig?¡± Philly asked.


    ¡°I am not your biological father, I killed him, then married your mother.¡±


    ¡°What? You are not our father and you killed our real father?¡±


    ¡°Yes Philip, I killed him, he stole your mother away from me and I waited patiently for me to strike when the time feels right, unfortunately for me, your mother was pregnant with you two when I had him killed. I tried to sweet talk her into removing you both, but she refused and gave birth to you both. I then nned how to kill you both, but didn¡¯t seed. An idea came to me and I decided to make you both enemies. I brainwashed your mother into loving one child more than the other one, it worked.  Everything was going ording to my n until now. Philip you spoilt my n, if you have not think of begging your twin brother, by now you both would be dead.¡±


    ¡°So you killed our father because of something you couldn¡¯t get, and you still want to kill us, who knew nothing about it¡± Paul said still in surprise about the revtion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Craig responded. ¡°Philly, you weren¡¯t the one who had set the house on fire, I did with a little help. The ident which imed the life of your mother, I did that, the ne st, Paul¡¯s death, I nned it all with a little help from someone. I told Kirochi before he came to save you as nned, to make you have hatred for your brother, instead he taught you all the skills and secret of a Ninja, then I killed him.¡± Craig revealed the more. ¡°I used Magic on you to make you do the things I did Philly and make you think you actually did it. Everything was going ording to my n until Nora showed up. Nora came into the picture. I was the one who caused the ident that took the life of Paul Mirror, I knew that Robert Mirror would make you his son once he set his eyes on you, and he did. I thought making you a Mafia killer would help my ns, because I knew that you and Philly will meet someday and kill each other. But here, instead of killing yourself as I had thought, you are embracing yourselves.¡± Craig said and spit out in their direction in disdain.


    ¡°You used Magic on me, who helped you? Who gave you the magic?¡± Philly demanded.


    ¡°Dementia here.¡± Craig answered as Dementia flew andnded on his shoulders, smirking towards them.


    ¡°Deme who?¡± Paul asked.


    ¡°No way.¡± Nora whispered.


    ¡°Oh, a little fairy that looks like the one Philly saw now. Dementia had helped me along all through the years. Through her I was able to see what the future holds for Philip and Philly. The only thing that prevented her froming with me was when she was ced under a spell, by that stupid fairy her twin sister had killed.¡± Craig answered with aughter.


    ¡°I knew all along that you worked for him. I thought freeing you from the spells that bind you to Lora would change your evil heart.¡± Daisy spoke, her eyes shing with lightning and anger. ¡°I Thought¡­. Wrong.¡±

 35

    ¡®When you adopt the viewpoint that there is nothing that exists that is not part of you, that there is no one who exists who is not part of you, that any judgment you make is self-judgment, l that any criticism you level is self-criticism, you will wisely extend to yourself an unconditional love that will be the light of the world.¡¯


    ¡°And that was your biggest mistake Daisy, you trust too much.¡± Dementia said with a smirk and pped her hands twice, she became visible to them all. Everyone except Nora, Daisy and Craig were all shocked and were speechless when they saw the tiny shinny fairy on Craig¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You are not the only one who read that evil book dear sister.¡± Dementia added ignoring the looks around her.


    ¡°Fool, you think I don¡¯t know? I know everything, I was just hoping that you had changed for the better when you lead me here¡± Daisy said and pped her hands once, to everyone except Philly and Nora, their eyes widened when they saw another little fairy standing on Nora¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, is this the other fairy you told me about.¡± Craig muse as he touched his jaw in thought staring at a ring Daisy.


    ¡°Yes Craig, the very one.¡± Dementia responded.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty and look powerful.¡± Craig spoke after a while and faces the two brothers. ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t kill yourselves, I will do that.¡± He added and quickly pointed a finger towards Daisy and said a magic word. Daisy suddenly grab her head in pain and she fell off from Nora¡¯s shoulders.


    Before she could hit the ground, Philly hand caught her quickly. Ignoring Nora and Philip stare, he sat on the ground, use his other free hand and started stroking Daisy forehead gently, trying in his own way to lessen the pain she was going through.


    ¡°What did you do to her!?¡± Nora shouted as she rushed to Philly side and bend down to look at Daisy.


    ¡°I thought you said you will not use the controller spell on anyone, yet.¡± Dementia said to the hearings of the rest. ¡°You used it on the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, you can¡¯t tell me what to do dementia, I need that fairy.¡± Craig reply her and said out in amanding voice. ¡°Come to me my fairy, I now own you.¡±


    Nothing happened. The pain she felt stopped immediately as it hade, Daisy stood up to her feet and re dangerously at her twin as she flew andnded on the shoulder of Philly.


    ¡°She won¡¯te to you idiot.¡± Philly told Craig getting up to his feet.


    ¡°Oh I had forgotten about you three.¡± Craig said pointing at Philly, Paul and Nora. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The Ninja¡¯s pointing their swords at them attacked them. Philly whistle and the Nine Fingers including Leo came out of their hiding ce and bounced on the Ninja¡¯s.


    ¡°Brothers, its time!¡± Paul shouted and the nine Immortals Samurai¡¯s became visible and attacked the Ninja¡¯s.


    ____


    DAISY AND DEMENTIA FIGHT:


    ¡°You showed a mortal the ancient book? How dare you?¡± Daisy spoke as little smoke was seening out from her nose, she left Philly shoulder and stayed midair. Dementia eyes were filled with fear as she stared at her twin. ¡°That¡¯s it, you are dead. The universe will bear me witness, that I gave you plenty of chances to change from your old ways, which you refuse to give up and to top it all, you gave a mortal to read the forbidden book of the whole fairy kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You have to help me out Craig, I know what that look she¡¯s giving me.¡± Dementia said in sudden fear


    ¡°I am but a mere mortal, how do you want me to help you fight against something that has powers like you. Fight her, defeat her but bring her alive to me.¡± Craig said to Dementia. The words he spoke, gave Dementia the courage she needs, it was as if the chains holding her were released immediately Craig said those words.


    The sudden fear in Dementia eyes were reced by anger as she left Craig shoulders to meet Daisy.


    As she flew to meet Daisy, a ball of white fire appeared in her hand, Daisy who has a deadly look in her eyes, didn¡¯t move or show any form of attacking, she waited until Dementia was close to her and was ready to throw the ball of white fire to her. A white bow with an arrow on fire in it, suddenly appeared in front of Daisy and the bow release the arrow by itself. Dementia didn¡¯t see thating and waste, she stopped, the fire ball in her hand vanished, white blood starteding out from her mouth. The arrow had struck in her heart, she was dying.


    Daisy closed the distance between them and made a portal opened behind Dementia¡¯s back, which were filled with the souls of the dead Fairy Kingdom. She pushed Dementia inside it.


    Dementia startedughing as the portal started closing, ¡°The book which you had destroyed back in Cas, isn¡¯t the real one Daisy, watch your back because you might know what hit you.¡± Dementia said and closed her eyes in death as the portal closed finally.


    What she said made Daisy eyes widened in surprise.


    If truly she had destroyed the fake book, where then is the real one? And who has it? She thought to herself, ignoring the fight going on round her.


    ___


    killing off the Ninja¡¯s that came with Craig wasn¡¯t as easy as they had thought. But Paul got the upper hand, his Samurai¡¯s were Immortals that can never die. When Philly saw that Samurai¡¯s can¡¯t die and how fast they were, he instructed his Nine Fingers to Protect Nora and leave the fight for the Samurai¡¯s.


    Before long, all Craig¡¯s Ninja¡¯sy dead, remaining Craig who brought out his sword and ran towards them.


    ¡°What a bunch of losers.¡± Craig said as he kicked some of the dead Ninja¡¯s out of the way.


    The nine Samurai¡¯s attacked Craig at the same time.


    But they didn¡¯t stand a chance against Craig, as he used his magic powers to pin them all on the ground.


    The Nine Fingers tried to attack him from behind, but he also pinned them like he did to the Samurai¡¯s, thinking they were Immortals like the Samurai¡¯s, he didn¡¯t attack them.


    His gaze was on Paul and Philly and suddenly drifted to Daisy as shended on Nora¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Haven¡¯t you done enough already?¡± Philly demanded drawing out his sword.


    ¡°Revenge, until you both are dead, I won¡¯t stop.¡± Craig replied and lunged himself at Philly, he was very fast, he aims his sword at Philly.


    Philly who has been expecting an attacked from Craig quickly diverted to the other side as Craig sword barely missed his body.


    Craig strike again and this time Paul intervene. His sword intercepted Craig¡¯s and he use his leg to kick Craig hard on the stomach. Craig fell to the ground, clutching his stomach.


    Both brothers circled him.


    ¡°Fool Philly, instead of you to kill him and have Nora all to yourself, you choose not too.¡± Craig said as he stood up to his feet, spitting out blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love Nora, I already exin to Philip why I did that.¡± Philly said as his mind was on Daisy.


    ¡°Then you will die first.¡± Craig said and lunged at Philly again.


    Paul was faster and this time, his hand stopped the de from reaching Philly. He forcefully knocked off Craig¡¯s sword.


    Paul sword, shinny, levitated itself from his hand and started circling Craig, going faster by the seconds, dancing round him as it sh his body.


    Craig tried to use magic on the sword which only backfired to him. The dancing sword circling him, and finally brought out a bright light which surrounded and shone on him, and when it was gone, so was Craig.


    Craig face was seen on the de as the sword entrapped Craig in it.


    The spells he had used on the Ninjas and the Samurais disperse as they could feel their feet once more.


    The sword went back to Paul hand. ¡°Wow, that was easier than I thought.¡± Paul said and put the sword in its sheath.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even fought with him, if I knew your sword could do that, none of us would have even lift up a single sword to fight his Ninjas.¡± Philly joking said.


    ¡°Yeah, there are still some things I need to learn from the sword.¡±


    Nora rushed to where they are and hug Paul.


    Daisy flew andnded on Philly¡¯s shoulders as they stare at the two love birds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be truthful, they both make a great couple.¡± Daisy spoke after a while.


    ¡°Yes, they are a match made by the universe.¡±


    The night fight ended in their favour.


    They returned home, Philly was persuaded to follow them.


    ***


    When they got to Kate¡¯s house, they saw some dead bodies of Ninja¡¯s littering around thepound.


    They had climbed the fence, making sure they didn¡¯t touch the almost invisible security wire.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Paul asked the Samurai whom he asked to watch over the house.


    ¡°They tried to get in and I killed them.¡± He replied.


    ¡°What about the gate man, was he harmed?¡±


    ¡°They did not harm him or anyone in the house.¡±


    Paul shrugged his shoulders as he and Nora breathed a sigh of relief. Kate wasn¡¯t harmed neither was the servants and the gateman.


    ¡°Take the bodies into the forest and burn them.¡± Paul said to the Samurai¡¯s. And they started carrying off the dead body. Philly told his Ninja¡¯s to also help.


    Nora, Paul and Philly entered the house and saw Kate, awake and terrified.


    ¡°I heard some sword fight and couldn¡¯t help but be scared.¡± Kate told Paul when she saw him, she quickly rushed to Nora¡¯s side and hug the living daylights of her. ¡°I am so happy and d that you are saved from¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t finish her talk when she saw Philly enteredstly. ¡°What is he doing here? Isn¡¯t he suppose to be dead? Where is Craig? He took Craig with him.¡± Kate said in anger.


    ¡°Grandma, calm down, Philly is not what you think he is, he is the good guy.¡± Nora told Kate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you?¡±


    ¡°Sit down ma¡¯am so that I can exin what happened.¡± Paul said and Kate sat down together with Nora.


    Paul exined everything that happened.


    Kate couldn¡¯t believe her ears when they told her what happened.


    ¡°Why would Craig do such a thing? Killing your parents should have been enough for him, may his soul rest in peace.¡±


    She weed Philly into her family and Philly pleaded with her to forgive him for what he did.


    ****


    Before the sun had set fully, Paul and Philly had gone to Valten to meet Robert Mirror.


    Paul exined everything to them and all were surprised when they heard about Craig¡¯s betrayed.


    ¡°Who could have thought, Craig would do such a thing?¡± Mark said in surprise.


    ¡°Till now, I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± Paul said.


    ¡°It is well, I am happy that everyone is saved and everything is fine now.¡± Robert Mirror said and faces Philly. ¡°So he was the one who had made me run away from my house?¡±


    ¡°Yes Dad, the very one. And he is also my twin brother, Philly.¡± Paul said with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, this is good, I now have two sons.¡± Robert smiled as he said that and pull Philly for a hug.


    ___


    Mark and David soon left for Cas after thanking Paul.


    Robert Mirror Mansion:


    Paul, Robert, Philly and Eric drove home and were surprised when they saw the dead bodies of the servants.


    Robert who had told his bodyguard to stay low when he went to Paul¡¯s Penthouse, called them and asked them toe and clean up the mess.


    ¡°Hey Eric, I am sorry for sending Ivan to kill you.¡± Philly told Eric once they were alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you haven¡¯t sent Ivan to kill me, I wouldn¡¯t have met Paul, it is fate.¡± Eric said.


    ¡°So we are still good?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Few Days Later:


    Floda:


    ¡°You know I made Lora blind.¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Nora demanded surprised.


    ¡°Yes, she made you go through darkness so I want her to feel the same way you had felt, she should be d I only made her blind.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that Daisy, if Philly and Philip can reconcile and be brothers again, then I can also forgive my twin sister and my parents. My love and his twin brother has shown me, forgiveness is the key to Love. If you have the two, you will have eternal peace.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is the first time I am hearing you speak like that.¡± Daisy said with a smile.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t me me, after that night, I learnt a lot.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°So do you notice the kind of look Philly gives to you? It looks as if he is in love with you or something like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I read his mind, he is in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like him? I know you do.¡± Nora teased.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Nora, the problem is¡­.¡±


    Interrupting her. ¡°Oh, I see the problem now, even if you do like him, it won¡¯t work out because of your difference, right? He is human and you are a little fairy.¡±


    ¡°No, I can transform myself to be like your height, to be human, but doing that, I have to let go of my powers. Ever since that night, I now see Philly in a new light, you know I have never met Philly before, I only got to know that a guy called Philly is here and also through you. We are soulmates, he felt that pull that very night.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is huge, does he know about this?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I n to tell him tomorrow. Then we can see how it goes from there.¡±


    ¡°Well, what will dly my heart is if we get married to them.¡± Nora said and startedughing, which was soon followed by Daisy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cas:


    Lora who was now confined to a wheelchair, was ted when she heard David voice. She had felt remorseful for her past mistakes and wish she could change back the hands of time, she was deceived.


    ¡°Lora?¡±


    ¡°David is that really you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is I.¡±


    She could hear him but couldn¡¯t see him. David went over to meet her, he took hold of Lora¡¯s arms and gently made her stand up, he then hugged her which she returned and started crying..


    ¡°Am sorry I left you for Nora, but I am here now. I now realize my mistakes and havee to seek your forgiveness. Your parents told me about your blindness, but that won¡¯t change the love I have for you.¡± Lora started crying out the more. ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t cry my love, everything will be alright.¡±


    ¡°I am also sorry David, I left my Diamond for a rock, I was selfish and evil, I have done a lot to you and my twin, especially my twin sister. I am sorry for everything. I truly love you and I am d you are here.¡±


    *It¡¯s okay, what matters is that we have each other  I love you too Lora, and I am not leaving you again.¡±


    ¡°Neither will I.¡± Nora¡¯s voice broke the moment they were having. James, Mary, Paul and Nora had been there the whole time, David and Lora didn¡¯t notice their presence until now. ¡°You two will make a great couple together.¡± Nora added with a smile.


    ¡°Nora? Is that really you?¡± Lora asked, using her hand to find Nora.


    Understanding what she was doing, Nora went over to meet her and grab her hand. ¡°It¡¯s me Nora, your twin sister.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry I did that to you, please find it in your heart to forgive me. I don¡¯t need the money again, I only need your forgiveness. Please, even if you don¡¯t want to see me again, at least forgive me, so that I can be happy.¡± Lora said as the tears poured out the more.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t forgiven you, I wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce.¡± Hugging her, Nora started crying with her. ¡°I forgive you Lora.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lora said gratefully, at that moment, she could see. ¡°I can see again!¡± She screamed out as she looked around her to be sure.


    Looking at Nora, she hugged her. ¡°Thank you, thank you for forgiving me.¡±


    ¡°Mum, Dad.¡± Nora called out to her parents who look hopefully at her. ¡°I have forgiven you also.¡±


    ****


    Floda:


    Kate Mansion:


    7Pm:


    Paul and Nora were in Nora¡¯s room sitting on the bed when Nora suddenly stood up to her feet and stretch out her hands to Paul.


    ¡°Come and dance with me.¡± Nora said. Paulugh at that and stood up


    Once again, like they did some years ago, they started dancing with no music.


    This time, it felt right to Nora who smiled to herself and ce her head on his chest. When she had danced with Philip, she was blind and couldn¡¯t see him, but today was different, she could see him. She lifted up her head and saw Paul staring at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Marry me Nora Dante, please, I promise to always be by your side and make you happy.¡±


    Hugging him tightly. ¡°Yes!¡± she squeals ¡°I will marry you.¡±


    Paul smile and lean in to press his lips on Nora. His tongue ran along her lower lip, making her part them so that he can invade her mouth.


    After a minute, he lifted his head and smirk. ¡°Do you know how I am going to treat you once we get married.¡± Nora couldn¡¯t focus on anything except for his moist lips, so she shook her head, making his smirk widened, ¡°I am going to deflower My Nora over and over again, every night, until Kate or Robertes to wake us up for breakfast.¡±


    Philly Mansion:


    8PM:


    ¡°Hey Daisy, how you doing?¡± Philly asked immediately he saw Daisy appearing next to him. He looked surprised when he saw her, he wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, especially his little fairy he was suddenly developing strong feelings for.


    He was alone in his weapon room. Hispound looked clean when he came, his Ninja¡¯s hade ealier on to clear the dead Bodies and clean away the bloods around thepound. Philly who was cleaning and arranging the weapons stopped Midway when he saw Daisy.


    ¡°Am fine, I know you¡¯re surprised to see me, but I came here to talk to you.¡±


    Leaving what he was doing, he gave Daisy all his attention. When ites to the little fairy, he would do anything. ¡°You have my attention.¡±


    ¡°I know you have feelings for me, don¡¯t look shocked, am a fairy and reading minds is one of my powers. Like I said, I know you have feelings for me, but I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Cutting her off. ¡°You can¡¯t return it, Ipletely understand. Like I told Philip, I wasn¡¯t born to be loved at all. You don¡¯t like me, I get it.¡± It pained him when he said that and tried his best to smile at Daisy.


    ¡°Philly, that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to say, who wouldn¡¯t like you. I love you okay? And don¡¯t ever give me that smile, it looks horrible on you.¡± Daisy told him.


    The sad look on Philly¡¯s face was suddenly reced by happiness. ¡°So what were you trying to say to me then?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to say I can¡¯t bear to see you in danger because of me.¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why will I be in danger?¡±


    ¡°My twin sister told me something which I haven¡¯t told anyone except you, there is a book that holds all types of evil spells in it which I destroyed, so I thought. My twin told me before her death that, what I had destroyed, isn¡¯t the real book.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see your fears now. You think whoever that holds the book mighte for me?¡± Daisy nodded her head sadly. ¡°In case you have forgotten, I am also a ninja, who can fight and whoever that has magic and want to use it on me, I have a fairy who can protect me and see it. So don¡¯t think that way, I have you and you will always have me Daisy. I am happy that even though I made a lot of terrible mistakes, you still love me.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, who wouldn¡¯t love you?¡± Daisy said with a smile. ¡°I have something else, I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Am all ears.¡±


    ¡°I know of a spell who can transform me into a human, for me to do that, I will have to give up my powers.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t give up your powers because of me. What if something bad happens and only magic can cure it and you have already given up your powers?¡±


    ¡°I have thought over it, Philly, so I came to a conclusion. I have decided to give up half of my powers for me to be able to transform into a human, as long as your love is strong, I will remain with you. Because when you finally find the one against all odds, you give him your best and let the magic of the world carry the rest.¡±

 36

    ??? A Dance With Daisy (My Cold-hearted Killer) ???


    Written by


    Ifeoma Isabe Okeke-Eze


    Prologue and Chapter 1


    PHILLY MANSION:


    It was midnight.


    Daisy was seen seated on the floor and performing incantations in the room she and Philly now shared.


    She told Philly that performing the spell will warrant her being alone. So he left the room.


    She remembered the conversation she and Philly had some few days ago.


    ¡°How do you intend to make yourself grow in size?¡±


    ¡°I once read a portion in the Ancient Book of Requiem that makes a fairy grow in size and be like a human. I would have used all my powers to be fully human, but as you said, if troublees. How will I save the people I now take as my own family? So I will give half of my powers to make myself grow in size by night and back to my fairy size by morning.¡± Daisy said in a huge smile. ¡°In that way, you can be able to cuddle me as you want.¡±


    ¡°You know I am not the romantic type. I am a killer who kills for a living and for years, I have shut my heart from any feelings. I¡¯m a cold-hearted killer, and you know it. I can¡¯t promise you Daisy, but I will try to be romantic. However, one thing for sure, is that I love you, you are making my cold heart beat again.¡±


    ¡°Philly, I understand you, and I won¡¯t push you into doing what you are not supposed to do. You haven¡¯t killed for days now, and I am so proud of you. You are slowly changing to a better you; that is why I am doing this. I want to be with you, and to have your kids. I see that.¡± Daisy said. ¡°Oh and don¡¯t worry about not being the romantic type, we still have a lot of years for you to learn that from your brother and I.¡± She added.


    Philly epted reluctantly when he saw how Daisy looked forward to their future together.


    After several hours of incantations, she saw herself expanding in height, and soon, she stopped growing in size.


    ¡°It worked!!!¡± She eximed in happiness and stood up from the floor jumping up and down like a little girl. She noticed she was almost the same height as Nora.


    Daisy quickly left the room; she couldn¡¯t wait to show Philly her new self.


    *****


    SOMEWHERE IN AN UNKNOWN PLACE:


    An evil smirk appeared on her face as she watched the fairy grow in size. The smile the fairy had in her face angered the unknowndy watching everything through her palm.


    Herte mother was right, her aunty possessed a lot of powers, and she has given up half of it to grow in human size, how pathetic.


    Herte mother had told her about thedy who had controlled her before she was released from the magic by Daisy. Lora is thedy¡¯s name, she will use Lora to strike her aim.


    Daisy is still powerful even with her half powers, no doubt, but the fairy is no match for her.


    ¡°That is why I will use one of the twins to be in their midst and kill her when she least expects it.¡±


    Thedy said with an evil glint in her dark-red eyeballs, touching the image of the girl in her palm and watching as she ran out of the room.


    Closing her palm.


    ¡°My destiny soon shall seal your fate Daisy.¡±


    ??????????


    Nora who just woke up early the next morning went wide with joy when Daisy told her the spell had worked on her the previous night. She was in her room getting ready to toss her nighty clothes off to one side of the bed when Daisy appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock before youe in?¡± Nora asked her fairy yfully.


    ¡°Nope, where Ie from we don¡¯t have doors or have the time to knock, we juste and tell you what brought us to your home and then disappeared. You¡¯ve forgotten that I am the Queen.¡± Daisy answered by flipping her hair backwards in a dramatic way.


    ¡°Whatever, so you really perform the magic that makes you grow taller by night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you need to see Philly¡¯s face when he sees me. He told me I am beautiful, can you believe that.¡± Daisy said, blushing a little bit. Philly has been shocked at the sight of her when she added some height. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her all through the night until she returned to her tiny size.


    ¡°I am so happy for you Daisy.¡± Nora said sincerely to the fairy sitting on her left shoulder. ¡°So you get to be like my height by midnight and transform back into your tiny teeny size by morning?¡± She added in amusement.


    ¡°Yup, and who told you I am tiny, in case you don¡¯t know.¡± Standing up to her feet on Nora¡¯s shoulder and putting her hands on her tiny waist. ¡°I am the tallest fairy in my fairy world.¡± She huffed out the words. ¡°And remember I was the taller one when I changed you into a fairy to teach you how to dance.¡±


    ¡°That was then not now, I am taller than you Daisy, but jokes apart, I am d you both are working things out.¡± Nora said with a real smile.


    ¡°So how was your trip to Cas, did youter forgive your twin sister?¡± Daisy asked, removing dirt from her fingernails.


    ¡°Yup, and she can see. I know it was you who made her see after I had forgiven her.¡±


    ¡°Not me, but the repentance in her heart did so.¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°Anyways since we are now together, I and Lora n to do a show together. She sings and I dance my ballet, It will be fun and will be a big show.¡± Nora said, lifting up one of her legs and started dancing around her room. Daisy flew away from her shoulder and started dancing ballet in the mid-air together with Nora.


    Nora stopped dancing after a while and smiled at her little fairy who was still dancing nonstop.


    She took that opportunity to excuse herself and went straight to her bathroom and took her bath.


    Once she was done, she came out of the bathroom with a white towel tied around in her chest. She didn¡¯t see Daisy.


    Probably the fairy had seen she was the only dancing and she left.


    Nora thought about wearing her bra and went through her wardrobe to pick a ck jeans and white tank top which she was wearing and left her room.


    She met Kate in the sitting room telling her two servants what to prepare for breakfast.


    Kate smiled when she saw Noraing down from the stairs and dismissed the servants quickly.


    ¡°Good morning grandmother.¡± Nora greeted, kissing Kate¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Morning my child.¡± Kate said, kissing Nora¡¯s forehead tenderly. ¡°By the way Lora called asking of you. When did you and her start talking?¡± Kate asked, showing a little bit of surprise on her face.


    ¡°Few days ago when Philip and I went to Cas to pay my parents a surprise visit, sorry I didn¡¯t tell you soon. My mom, dad and Lora asked me to forgive their wrongs and I did, it is not good to carry hatred towards a person in your heart for a long time, so I had to forgive them, after all we are family and having your family around is very important. I just hope they won¡¯t repeat such a thing again.¡± Nora responded.


    ¡°I am very proud of you Nora.¡± Kate said and sighed sadly.


    ¡°What is it, grandmother?¡±


    ¡°I just remembered Craig, I still can¡¯t believe what he did.¡± Kate said slowly. Craig has been like a family to her so it hurt her a little when she was told everything.


    ¡°He got what he deserves grandmother, I too was shocked when he told us everything and his evil intentions that night.¡± Nora said. She could have pity the man if he had truly been Paul¡¯s and Philly father, but since he was not, she felt no pity for him. He really deserves what he got and she hopes he gets to stay imprisoned in the sword for a long time. ¡°Did you see Paul?¡± She asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Yeah, he said he doesn¡¯t want to wake you up. He said he has a business he wants to do and will be back soon.¡± Kate replied to her.


    ¡°Okay, let me go and call Lora with my phone.¡± Nora said, leaving  Kate¡¯s presence.


    ****


    Underground Chamber:


    Paul opened a room which was in darkness. He pped his hand once and candles lit started burning, lightening up the dark chamber. The Ten Samurai who followed him entered the room and went to stand at their previous spot facing the old drum. Paul went and stood before the drum looking at each of the Samurai¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you brothers for your help, I am really grateful. I am facing no danger, that is why you have to return back and maybe in the near future when I am in need of help, I will call on you brothers.¡± Paul told the Samurai and started beating the drum the way histe master had taught him.


    Right in front of his eyes, the Ten Immortal Samurai started turning into statues and before long all were statues.


    He went over to where the old boxy and opened the box with the key where he had hidden it.


    Removing the Samurai Sword from its sheath, Craig¡¯s face was seen.


    ¡°Release me now or you will pay dearly once I get out of here!¡± The voice of Craig was hearding out from the sword, Paul ignored his threats and he swung the sword in the air like he had seen his master do and immediately the sword was out of his hand rolling itself in the air.


    The sheath removed by itself from Paul¡¯s hold and like magic, the sword entered its sheath and entered the old box. Closing it, he locked it with the key and kept the key in its hidden ce. He once again stared at the room and started walking away.


    With each step, the candles surrounding the room started going off one after the other.


    He stopped and turned around to look at the statues and the old box which to his surprise had been covered by thick dust.


    ¡°I hope not toe here again, everything is fine so I shouldn¡¯t be bothered.¡± He said to himself and finally went out of the underground chamber.


    He came out of the old Samurai¡¯s school and the words of his master came to him.


    ¡®One day Paul, you may meet someone who also knows this technique. I hope when that dayes, you shalle out victorious.¡¯


    Philly isn¡¯t evil again, he is really trying to be good, so he wouldn¡¯t count him as someone with the sword technique.


    Craig is out of the way since he is imprisoned in the sword, so who else knows this secret technique?


    Who is the person histe master was referring to?


    Paul pondered in thoughts as he left the old school.


    *****


    Unknown ce:


    A whistle filled the silent air around as three men were seen kneeling on the ground and shaking in fear, their eyes never leaving the one blowing the whistle.


    They were inside in what looked like a throne room, and the one blowing the whistle sat on a throne chair. Many Samurai¡¯s Ninja Warriors were seen behind the throne and all round the corner of the throne room.


    Two swords that looked exactly like the one Paul had kept in the box were seen rolling in circles in the mid-air at each side of the throne chair. Every part of the swords was red in color, red like blood.


    The whistle stopped. ¡°Do you know what happens to those who defy my orders?¡± Ady¡¯s voice was heard as she asked the men.


    ¡°Master, we tried looking for him, but it was as if he vanished into thin air.¡± One managed to say.


    ¡°For two years, two good years I have searched for him. I told you to find him but you defied my orders and you came back without him telling me you can¡¯t find him. He is not dead, he is still alive, hiding.¡±


    ¡°Master, try to give us another chance and we promise you¡­¡± He stopped when thedy started whistling again.


    The whistle stopped. ¡°In which way will I kill the three of you?¡± She asks aloud in thoughts.


    At that moment, the door leading to the throne room opened and a man entered.


    ¡°Princess Kira.¡± The man acknowledged the dark haired beauty in front of him. ¡°I have good news for you.¡±


    Within seconds thedy was at his back and touched his shoulders. ¡°That can wait, I have three fish to fry.¡±


    With a snap of her fingers, the two Swords rolling in circles came to meet her.


    ¡°Destroy them.¡± She ordered her two swords and the screams of the three men filled the room as they were all chop into small pieces and the Swords feed on their skin and their blood leaving their bodies as it entered the swords, only their skeletons were left behind.


    Thedy now known as Kira came and stood in front of the man who brought good news for her.


    ¡°You can tell me the good news now Derek.¡±


    ¡°I have found him.¡± The man now known as Derek responded. Derek, a taller muscr man with raven hair and dark eyes smiled as Kira mismatched eyes, one was in red and the other one in ck, widened in happiness.


    ¡°I hope it is him you found?¡±


    ¡°Yes Princess Kira, it is your Fiance, Philly. I know where he is hiding.¡± Derek answered.


    Kira startedughing. ¡°Finally after two years of searching, my love is finally found.¡± She said to Derek.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I can show you where he is master Kira.¡± Derek said in enthusiasm.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± She whispered. The two swords hovering in the air came together and became one and she grabbed it and put the sword in its sheath.


    All the Samurai¡¯s Ninja Warriors in the throne room turned into a statue.


    She started whistling.


    ?????????


    After defeating Criag, everything went back to normal. Nora and Lora¡¯s sisterly love grows stronger each day.


    Daisy on her part used part of her fairy powers to make herself grow taller like humans by night and went back to her tiny fairy height by morning.


    She tried to make her soulmate, Philly, change from his killing ways since his heart has been cold.


    She seeded and try to teach him a secret dance she didn¡¯t show Nora. Teaching Philiy the steps one after the other makes Daisy happy.


    Everything was normal until Philiy disappeared one night and came back more dangerous than before and to Daisy surprised, he has magic.


    An old dangerous powerful Ninja resurface iming Philly as hers and would stop at nothing to get him.


    Craig returned more deadly than before.


    Daisy has to prove her love for Philly with one Final Dance.


    A Dance With Daisy (My Cold Hearted Killer) Book 2


    This is where Book 1 and a glimpse of Book 2 ends. Thank you for taking out your time to read till here. I appreciate it a lot.


    All Rights Reserved


    Ifeoma Isabe Okeke-Eze (Omaisabe)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!